Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Man, it's been forever since we put this on." Said Dom Kang, while looking at their crew jacket.

"I know right? My heart's racing now that we're back in the game." said June Lee, with a small smile on his lips.

"Four teams left.... I wonder how they're going to run the finals. Will it be all four teams at once? Or a tournament?" Shelly Scott.

"I wish we'd all just race at once." Dom.

"Well, I guess we'll just have to wait until they make the announcement."

It's already the finals. It's been postponed because of some conflicts before and now, they're here for the final rounds of the League of Street.

On the other side, while Hummingbird Crew are busy conversing with each other, a certain red-haired boy looked at them with many thoughts running in his mind.

"What's wrong? Why don't you go say 'hi' to your dear old teammates? Keke." Wooin, the former leader of Team Sabbath, said that to their new crew leader, wearing his usual smirk. At the other side of Vinny, Joker can be seen standing there.

"Shut up." Vinny Hong answered. He turned his back to them and bumped Wooin's shoulder on purpose.

That caught the attention of the Hummingbird Crew. Dom looked at his back to see Team Sabbath with their former member, Vinny Hong.

"That asshole." He's mad, again. Dom couldn't still accept the fact that their comrade, their friend, left the crew they built together and went to join another crew.

"When did he join that team of snakes?! Hey, Vinny!" He called him, with Jay Jo on his side who was also shocked to see their friend with one of the finalist crew. The last time they saw Vinny was when Jay and him raced each other which led to Jay's loss and got his Uncle's bike wrecked.

"Hey, they're calling you." Wooin said to Vinny.

"Ignore them." The red-haired boy answered.

Hummingbird Crew couldn't do anything anymore as they watched Team Sabbath walk away from them, with Vinny leading them

𓃠.☘︎

I sighed as I read Chapter 478 of the manhwa entitled Wind Breaker. It pains me how their friend ended up leaving their crew for some money. It's understandable, knowing his mother's situation right now, so I can't really blame him. But still, I know that if he could've just opened up more to them, they will do their best to help him. They entered the tournament for his mother's surgery after all.

I closed my Webtoon app and looked at the papers above my study table. Lots of schoolwork to do but I still got time to read my favorite manhwa. What a life.

I finished my schoolworks just before 2 am strike. I sighed for the nth time and went to bed because I still have a class tomorrow, and it's only from 2:00 pm to 4:00 pm. Well, I have lots of time to finish up the manhwa until the latest chapter tomorrow so I better sleep now.

The next day, I took a taxi going to the university that I'm in. Yes, I'm already a 1st year college student, a Biology student to be exact. College is more stressful than high school, but I can manage. I'm still at the beginning after all.

"Hey, Y/n. Did you do your activity last night?" I looked at my back to see one of my friends walking towards me.

"Oh, hey, Sheen. Yes, I finished it last night."

"Can I copy it?" He grinned sheepishly which made me smile a little a bit.

"What's new? Of course you approached me because you wanted to copy mine. Sure, sure. Copy it after we get to the room."

"Yes! Thanks in advance, dude!"

"Don't call me dude, I'm a girl, excuse me?"

"You're excused." He tapped my shoulder before walking away from me.

"Aish." This guy. Seriously? We're already in college but he still wouldn't mature.

Time passed by quickly and it's already dismissal time. I put my things inside my bag before walking outside the room. My friends followed me.

"Seriously, man. What the hell is that Kreb Cycle? I can't understand it at all!" Exclaimed Johan, before ruffling his hair furiously.

"Do you think I know? I'm having a problem with our Biological Statistics right now. Do we really need to study statistics again? Argh, I hate Math." Rosenne.

"What? Glycolysis is much more difficult to understand than the Kreb Cycle! The frustration I have every time I'm learning it, gosh." Shane exclaimed.

"I know the flow of the Calvin Cycle. Be proud of me." Claire said while walking beside me.

"Duh, that's the easiest." Shane.

I only smiled at their antics and banters while walking ahead of them.

"Hey, guys, I need to go. Got some things to do at the house, bye!" I smiled at them as I bid my goodbye.

"Bye! Take care, Y/n!"

I walked outside the university until I'm now at the side of the road to look for a car. I took out my phone from my pants as I waited for a taxi to pass by. I opened the Webtoon app again to continue reading my new favorite manhwa. As I was busy reading, I heard a few students cheerily talking with each other. I didn't pay them no mind and just looked at my phone. I took my eyes off the phone only when I saw a kid standing in the middle of the road, facing towards me.

My brows furrowed. What is that kid doing in there? Where's her mom or dad? And is he.... looking at me directly?

I don't know why and how it happened but I just suddenly found myself walking towards that kid with my eyes still focused on him.

"Hey, hey, stop that girl! What is she doing?! There's a truck coming!"

"Hey!"

I didn't pay them any mind as my whole attention was with that kid still standing in the middle of the road, and still looking at me directly in the eye. But before I could totally stop in front of the said kid, I felt my own body crash into something. A truck. And in that second, I found myself lying on the cold floor of the road with a hazy mind. My eyesight was also getting blurry.

"Help the girl!"

"Poor girl, what happened?!"

"Faster! Call the ambulance! Faster!"

Are they shouting? Why isn't that I can't hear them loudly? What are they saying?

It felt like my body went limp. I can only feel pain and my eyes feel heavy. I tried looking back at the kid which I saw a while ago and now he's on the other side of the road. But the weird thing is, he's still looking at me. I smiled a little bit before finally closing my eyes.

I don't know how the kid gets to the other side of the road but thank God he's safe.

With that thought, I let my eyes closed.

𓃠.☘︎

"Hey, Noona, wake up."

Let me sleep, child.

"Hmm... let me sleep for a few minutes more."

"Wake up now, Noona. Hyung will cook our dinner because Mom and Dad will be coming home late."

Can't he see I'm sleeping? I don't care about dinner, just let me sleep in peace right now. After that accide-- Huh? Accident?

I jolted and raised my head when I remembered what happened. Accident. I was caught in an accident. A boy in the middle of the road, me walking towards his direction, a truck. I was hit by a truck before I got my chance to go and talk to the boy. I checked my face with the small mirror just above my study table where I was sleeping a while ago. I tried feeling myself, checking up my head and other parts of my body, and that's when I realized that I didn't feel any pain. A little bit of pain? None also.

So, was that a dream, then? Me crashing into a truck?

"What's wrong with you, Noona? Come back to your senses, we're gonna eat now."

I looked at the boy behind me, the one who's responsible for waking me up from my deep slumber. But the moment I saw his face, I blinked, and blinked, and blinked.

"Who are you?"

The said kid raised his one brow and sighed before crossing his arms across his chest.

"Did you hit your head while sleeping?" He answered with a hint of annoyance on his voice.

I shook my head instantly. "No, no, that didn't happen. The last thing I remember was that I was caught into an accident by trying to save a kid but then—"

What happened after that? Why can't I remember anything aside from getting caught in an accident?

I cleared my throat and turn my head on the little kid again. I stared at him with curiosity. He's wearing a white shirt and black shorts while his arms are crossed on his chest.

"Ah... who are you again?" He looked at me as if I was asking him something ridiculous.

"Your cousin. Kay Jo. Seriously, Noona? You just slept for a while then forgot me now?"

Huh? What is this brat talking about?

"I... w-what? Can you r-repeat that? Who are you again?"

"I said I'm Kay Jo, you're cousin."

I looked at him, as in the whole him. From head to toe. A little boy with eyeglasses, looking around my room. He has black hair and black eyes. Now that I look at him closely like this, he's really familiar to me. It looks like I've seen him before.

But wait, did he just say he's Kay Jo? The same name of Jay Jo's little brother? Huh?

I was too busy organizing my thoughts and didn't notice that I was already staring at him for too long. I also didn't notice that there was someone outside my room who was knocking at the door.

"Kay, is she awake? Let's eat."

I looked at the door where the voice came from. That handsome voice, yes it's handsome even if it's just a voice, it's my first time hearing it. Who is it?

Wait, Kay Jo? Then, does that mean— it's him?!

I saw from the corner of my eye that Kay walked to my door and opened it.

"Noona is weird. She asked who I am and such. Hyung, I'm getting out. Talk to her yourself."

I saw Kay walk outside my room. That's when I decided to look up to see the guy whom Kay is talking to a while ago. My eyes really went wide and it felt like they were going to pop out of its socket with my jaw almost dropping the floor.

"J-jay Jo?!"

Oh my god. Jay Jo? What happened? Am I really dreaming? Why is a manhwa character here in my house? And cousin? Are they serious right now? Am I in some kind of a show and this is all not true?

I suddenly went back to my senses when he flicked my forehead.

"Ahh! That hurts!" I glared at him but he just stood in front of me nonchalantly.

"Get up now, we're eating. You study again after we eat." And after he said that, he casually walked outside my room but left my door open. I face palmed as I don't know what's going on anymore.

I don't know what to think anymore so I followed him outside. He's now walking towards the kitchen and I met Kay outside my room.

"You in your senses now, Noona?" I nodded at his question even though my mind is running so many thoughts right now.

"Let's eat then."

We're just eating with a big silence between all three of us. Only the untensils that we're using are the sounds that I can hear. What to do? What do I do? Arghh, I don't know. Am I really inside a dream right now? Or am I on a some sort of hallucination? But last time I checked, I'm fine!

"You ready tomorrow, Noona?" I looked at the squirt beside me who's busy eating an egg roll. That looks delicious.

"Your first day of school is tomorrow. You're already enrolled with my brother in the same school."

I- what?

"Sunny High?" I asked, uncertain because of what Kay said. When I saw him nodding his head while still focusing on his food, I looked at Jay.

"Then, are we gonna be classmates?" I asked. Wishing that at least, let me be classmates with him on this dream. With the protagonist of the manhwa!

"I don't think so. Go directly to the Principal's Office tomorrow and ask your room. You enrolled much more later than me." I blinked and nodded my head as an answer.

After that, we all eat in peace. When I saw Jay doing the dishes, I went directly to my room and let myself lay down on a soft bed. Before I can even think of what's happening to me right now, my eyes feel heavy for some reason and that's when I fall asleep.

Please, l et me wake up from this dream.

Chapter Text

I woke up in the same room. I thought I finally woke up from a long dream but when someone knocked on my door calling me with his familiar voice? I frowned. This really isn't a dream. 

"Noona, wake up, the breakfast is ready."

"Yeah, I'll come now."

I sighed. I woke up still inside a world of manhwa. I thought it was all a dream but it turns out not. Then, what's happening now in my world? Am I currently lying in a hospital bed or what? Am I dead now that's why I'm here? Or maybe the time is still in my world at the moment? 

I shook my head to erase my thoughts. I read too many fantasy and historical fiction stories. 

It's all because of that stupid Truck-kun.

Wind Breaker. Manhwa. Another world.

It was hard for me to accept that I'm really in another world right now, and what? A world of fiction, Wind Breaker. I don't know anything about cycling, oh well, I just know how to ride one. But being involved with this world is something that I know I can't just go away easily. 

I'm now what? The adopted daughter of Mahon Jo? This is seriously driving me insane. Kay accidentally mentioned their Uncle's name last night when I went to the kitchen because I couldn't sleep well.

I sighed and opened my notes. I wrote there 'Wind Breaker'. Under that is the crews that I can remember that'll be joining the League of Street a few weeks from now. On the other space of my notes, I tried writing down the events that'll happen in this world. 

Wow. It was just like, I time travelled but in a different world and a different dimension. 

I remembered what we talked about last night. So, now, I will be attending Sunny High School. I don't know how things will unfold now that I am here. A variable. A variable that wasn't supposed to be here. 

I prepared myself before going to my new school. Might as well go directly to the Principal's office later to ask which room I am in, as Jay said last night. When I got out of my room, I saw the Jo brothers eating already. 

"You excited today, Noona?" I whipped my head to see the little squirt when he asked me that question. I shrugged my shoulders and started putting food on my plate. 

"Kinda." Who would be excited to attend a high school again? I'm already a college student!

I stood up when I finished my food. The two boys looked at me with questioning gazes. 

"You're going already? Why don't you wait for me? Let's go together." Jay offered but I just shook my head and smiled at him.

"I'm not some sort of a kid, y'know. I can handle myself." Well, I'll just be careful on my way to school, right?

I heard him sigh. "Okay, message me when you arrive." I beamed at him and nodded my head.

I know I can't join Jay going to school because he has his bike. I know he prefers to ride it than taking a car so, I would be fine alone. I can manage. I took a taxi and said the name of the school before casually sitting inside of the car.

Mm, what should I do now that I am existing here? Will things go differently to the way they used to be because of me? Will I change things or let the scenes unfold in front of me knowing how dark some of their futures would be? Will my presence even affect this timeline? This world?

I sighed and looked outside the window. I don't want to think of their futures, for a while. Let me have my peace of mind even if just for a minute. 

"We're here, Miss."

"Thanks."

I stared at the gate of the said school. Sunny High School, huh? When I entered it, I saw the wide field in front of the buildings. So, this is it? I'm really a student of this school and have a chance to be classmates with Jay and the other characters of the manhwa.

I let myself walk through the crowd and went directly to the Principal's office. I asked some students before arriving at the said office, of course. I knocked and when I heard a voice saying, "come in", I opened the door and took a step inside. I bowed as I entered the room.

"Good morning, Principal. I'm the one who enrolled late, I'm Y/n Jo." 

A bright smile from Shelly's Grandpa welcomed me. "Ho ho, you're already here?" I gave him a small smile and nodded my head. He opened a folder and started searching for something. "Wait let me check your room. Here.... Oh, you're in Class 2-3. Here's your class schedule also."

Class 2-3, huh? 

I said my thanks and bid my goodbye before walking outside the room. I walked casually through the hallway while looking at the room numbers. Class 2-1 is Jay, Mia, Dom and Yuna's classroom. 2-2, and 2-3. Okay, it's here.

The door is open, and I can see the class adviser talking to his students. I knocked on the door to get his attention and I succeeded.

"Oh, you're the new kid, right?"

"Yes, Sir."

He gave me a sign to come inside so I stepped inside and looked in front of me. I don't see any familiar faces at all--

"Oh, we have a girl transferee!" I looked at where the voice came from and cracked a small smile on my lips when I saw a familiar orange-haired boy. It's him, Hwarang Lee. So, that means Minu Yoon is also my classmate.

"This is Miss Jo, a transferee. Be good at her." The class adviser said before looking at me and nodded his head.

"Hi, good morning. I'm Y/n Jo, 18. Nice to meet you all." 

They all clapped their hands after I bowed in front of them. 

"Take a seat at the back, Miss. There's a vacant seat in there."

"Thank you, Sir."

I walked to my seat and sat comfortably and just a few minutes before class started, Hawarang came to my table. 

"Hey, I'm Hwarang Lee. Let's be friends~" I looked at his hand in front of me and shook it.

"Yeah, sure." I smiled at him.

"Yay, I have a girl friend now! You see that, dude?!" He shouted towards his friend and I just laughed at his antics.

"Let's eat later in the cafeteria, Y/n!" 

"Sure."

He's cute, seriously. From what I've known, based on Episode 0, he was supposed to be a friend of Jay and the others and I'm not sure if he was supposed to be a member of their crew also. But unfortunately, it's already Season 4 of the said manhwa and Hwarang doesn't have any exposure anymore. I don't know what the writer wants to do with him. 

I turned my head to look for Minu and there he was, sitting near the window. I rose one of my brows when I saw him looking at me with a small smirk on his lips. I sighed and returned my attention in front. 

Classes ended before me knowing it. Unfortunately for me, yeah, I tend to daydream while I'm in such a boring class and now it's already dismissal time. I don't know where Hwarang is because he kinda forgot to bring me to the cafeteria contrary to what he had said a while ago. I was not hungry that's why I only spent my whole day sitting and reading in the classroom.

"...You again?"

I stopped in my tracks when I heard my cousin's voice. I was already on my way outside of the campus when I heard him. I peeked in their room to see him looking at where Minu is. 

"I made sure to come back when you weren't studying." Minu said as he walked and stopped a few steps away from my cousin. 

"But tonight, just once. There's a guy who wants to face off against you." He added. Oh, it's TJ Kim. So they already met each other. That night Jay skid with his bike on a downhill road.

"Come and join our crew's biking match tonight."

Silence enveloped them before Jay answered.

"No. Quit bothering me and go away with your little friends."

"There's a guy in our crew named TJ Kim. He was totally trash-talking your bike before, like, 'Not bad considering that old piece of crap he's riding'".

I sighed when I heard that. Knowing that Jay will really show up to have a race with TJ. Trash-talk all you want, ruin everything you want, just not his bike. 

Ruin, eh? I sighed when a certain red haired boy crossed my mind.

I walked away before any of them found out about me eavesdropping on their conversation. I'll just talk to Jay when he gets home. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Hey, where are you going? Taking a night stroll with your bike?" I asked casually while I was sitting on the sofa reading a book. 

"Yeah. Don't tell Mom."

I simply waved my hand at what he said. "Don't mind your Mom and go on. She's gonna be late for sure. Take care, Jay." He nodded his head and said a small thanks before going out of the house.

I shook my head before continuing the book I'm reading. This is a novel book, not some academic book or a work book Jay always loves to have. I love reading but not the academic ones, please.

"Noona, where's Hyung?" I turn my head to see Kay with a cat on his hands. I looked at the clock on the wall and it's now a few minutes before an hour since Jay went out. 

"Just went to have his night stroll. Why?"

"Mom called and said she's on a night shift. Tell it to him when he gets home, Noona. I'm gonna go and watch now, hehe."

"Yeah, sure." I laugh a little because I know he's going to watch his favorite show on the TV, Kitty Time.

I took my sweet time reading my book. I went to my room to get another one when I finished reading it and slumped myself at the sofa. A few more minutes when I heard the door unlocking. He's here.

"I'm home."

I smiled at him. "You're back. How's the night stroll?"

"Fine, I guess." He shortly answered.

I nodded my head while wearing a small smirk. Of course it was a very fine stroll. "Good then. Aunt won't be here because she's on a night shift, said the squirt. Go and rest now, we have a class tomorrow." 

"Yeah. Good night."

"Nighty night."

I locked the door of my room as I entered and went straight to bed. I'm slowly accepting the fact that I'm here, and that I can't go back anymore in my world. Well, partly true. I really don't know how I can go back to my real world. What should I do? What will happen to me now? Am I stuck here? Please, no. Should I change things?

But if you change things, you wouldn't know what'll happen to their future anymore.

Yeah, that's right. The original timeline won't be happening if I mess with things here. But, why not? If I can prevent Minu's accident, prevent Vinny from leaving Hummingbird Crew, why not? Might as well sacrifice myself now. I know what'll happen to them, that's my advantage. But what will happen to me in the end if I ever have to change those events? Will I die? Will I disappear from both worlds? 

I sighed. I don't know. Argh.

And then, the morning came.

"What's happening here?" I asked as I closed the gate of the house. 

Jay sighed."My tire was ruined from the race yesterday. Not good." Jay murmured while looking at his bike. That's when I saw Kay.

"What's with the bike? Are you actually gonna ride that to school again?" He asked his brother.

"Yep."

"Whew. Man, you're a bike-freak." I laughed. Yeah, your brother is such a bike-freak and you? You're a cat-freak, pft. 

We watched as Jay went ahead of us riding his ruined bike. I shook my head disappointedly. Seriously...

"Hey, squirt. What do you think of me riding on a bike going to school too?" He looked at me with his eyebrows raised.

"What? Do you even know how to ride a bike?" I huffed at his question.

"Of course, I know! Your uncle taught me before." I'm sorry, Mahon Jo slash my adoptive father. I'm using you as a reason right now. The truth is that, I learned how to ride a bicycle when I was 5 years old. In my real world, of course. 

"Talk to Dad about that then, hmp." He exclaimed before walking away from me.

"Wait for me, you little squirt!" 

"That's bullying!"

𓃠.☘︎

I was supposed to walk in the hallway of the school when I caught a glimpse of Hwarang who was frozen on his spot while looking at something. I traced where he was looking at and sighed. I walked in his direction and stopped at his back. 

"Hey there, ladies~!" I saw how the two ladies whom Hwarang approached were shocked to see him.

"I'm so lonely because I have to eat lunch alone every day.... Could I eat with you guys today? Please? Hmph~" This boy...

"He's so cute! I wanna take him as a pet~" commented the other girl in front of Hwarang. I stifled a laugh at the thought of an orange-haired boy wearing a collar on his neck. Might as well have some fun while I'm here. 

"Sure, you can take him as your pet~ Might as well put some collar on his neck and lock him in a small cage. That would be perfect." 

"Eeeeck! Y/n!" I smiled brightly at him when he looked at his back to see me.

"Hello, Hwarang. Let's go to our room and stop flirting with girls. You're seriously a pain in the ass." I exclaimed before dragging him away from the two girls. 

"Don't tell me... you're jealous?" I smacked his head when he said that and looked at him with a serious face.

"You didn't even accompany me at lunch time yesterday, and here you are saying that you're alone every lunch." I saw him sheepishly scratching the back of his head and walked beside me.

"Oh, I forgot, hehe."

I rolled my eyes as I walked ahead of him. 

"Hey, wait for me! I'll treat you later!" 

"That you should."

Chapter Text

"I'm home." 

I entered the house and saw the door open. Okay? Did Kay and Jay forget to close the door? 

I closed it as I entered the house. Jay's room and mine are just beside each other. I was supposed to enter my room when I heard a not so familiar voice shouting from Jay's room.

"Hey! Don't you dare tell anyone! Got it?!" 

My eyebrows met. Huh? Who's that?

"Dude! If the principal catches you, you'll be fucked for sure!"

That's.... Minu Yoon's voice. What are they talking about? And what are they doing here— oh. A small smirk plastered on my lips.

"Hey, looks like there's no one else at home, huh?" I rolled my eyes at what Minu said. I am here, you dumbass.

"My parents aren't home very often. But Noona's supposed to be home already, let me check." This time, I heard Kay's voice. That's when I saw the door of Jay's room open and saw the squirt.

"Oh, you're already home. Noona, I'm hungry. Hyung got knocked out by some boys pretending to be his friends." I sweat dropped because of what he said. 

You say they're pretending to be his friends and yet you let them enter your house? I sighed. 

"Okay, I'll cook. Tell your brother's friend to come out and wait for the dinner to be done. Let them eat here as thanks for bringing Jay home." 

"Okay." I gave him a small smile when he nodded his head.

I finally entered my room and took a quick shower before heading out to the kitchen to make some food for us. 

"A ramen?" I turn my back to see our visitors peaking on the kitchen's door with the two siblings. Minu looked at me with wide eyes as for sure he didn't expect to see me here, not expecting that I'm living with the Jo's. I turned my attention back to Kay and nodded at him.

"It's all that I know how to cook. Just eat, will you?" I heard the kid huffed but still chose to sit on the table. I saw Jay preparing the plates and other utensils we're gonna use.

I put the hot pot ramen in front of them and I saw stars on both Minu and Dom's eyes. I chuckled at their reactions. 

"So, Y/n. You're Jay's cousin?" Minu asked before slurping his ramen. I nodded my head as an answer.

"I didn't know that Jay had a beautiful cousin living with him." Dom exclaimed while scratching his cheeks and I can see a pink hue on it.

"And I didn't know that Jay has friends now. Kay said that you're a suspicious person but thanks for bringing Jay home safely." I smiled.

"Oh that's nothing. We'd help anyone who's in need of help, hahaha." 

"They're not my friends. Go and leave after you eat." My dearest cousin said, being nonchalant as always.

"Hey now, stop that and treat them well. And oh, what happened to you, anyways? Why do you have so many bruises on your face?" I innocently asked as I was checking his face, that's when I heard one of our visitors cough and the other one innocently drinking his water. 

"O-oh, that's because ahh.... because of a big cat! Jay bumped into a big chat while riding his bike and he went baaaaam and craaaaash, hehehe." Dom answered while laughing cheekily.

"Y-yeah, that's it, because of a big cat." Minu agreed as he kept nodding his head. 

You're too defensive, both of you.

My eyes lingered at them for a while before sighing and deciding to stand as I finished my meal. Knowing what happened already, it's kinda funny to see them act like this in front of me. 

"I'll wash the dishes, go and rest in your room, Jay."

He gave me a small nod. "Okay."

"Thanks for the ramen, Y/n." I nodded my head at the two visitors before going to the kitchen. 

After washing the dishes, I went straight back to my room to study a bit before sleeping. But before I could enter, I saw Minu and Dom.

"Oh hey, you going home already?" Minu nodded his head and directed his eyes elsewhere. When I looked at Dom, he was the same as Minu. What caught my attention is that, they're both faintly blushing.

What happened with these two? What did-- oh. They watched it, huh?

"Let me see you out of the house. Let's go."

𓃠.☘︎

I was busy reading my book when I heard Hwarang's voice. He's probably awake now. He's been sleeping like a log since a while ago. I looked at where he was sitting and saw Shinyoung with him that made me smirk. If I didn't know it too well, Shinyong had feelings for Hwarang. That squirt is just so numb, dumb, and stupid to see and feel it. I'm shipping those two, actually. 

My attention drifted to a guy who entered our room. A familiar guy who looks a lot like my adoptive father. June Lee, another future member of the Hummingbird Crew. He went to Minu and talked with each other. I put my attention back to the book I am reading. They're talking about the race between TJ if I'm not mistaken. That'll be the end of Minu's term of leading the Zephyrus Crew. I'm just a bit thankful that he had June by his side all the time. 

If it weren't for his leg, he's surely gonna win that race, right?

After school today, I immediately went to my room and finished my school work before opening up my computer. I want to watch the livestream of Heri. I don't know where on Earth they're racing right now so better find Heri's livestream. 

"Gotcha."

I click the video and let it play on my computer. 

"The two teams are going around 26mi/hour! The blue armband is Mountain High and the red one is Sunny High." I can hear Heri's voice from the background and the sound of her scooter. 

"Mountain High takes the lead at the start." Hmm, this is my first time actually watching a video of racing cyclists. Knowing that they're amateur makes me more uncomfortable. What about it if I watch the race in person? 

I'd like that. I'll go and watch some League of Street races in the future.

In the video, I can see the Mountain High kid ahead while June is on his back. This is unfair, though. They're on 3 on 2 pairs, Minu's team is at a disadvantage. 

Now, I can see June directly pedaling behind the Mountain High kid. If June wanted to, I know he can take the lead by that but he has another plan.

"Slip stream." I heard Heri's voice once again.

Slip stream. It is a wind breaking technique used to reduce air resistance in motor or cycling races. In cycling, it's called "drafting" and refers to the person in front blocking wind resistance with their body, making it easier for someone riding directly behind them. 

That's what June Lee is doing right now. 

I continue watching the race until June finally passes the armband to Minu. He's the last one of their team and it will definitely be hard for him to reach the finish line, especially that the other team have TJ at the last relay, and Minu's leg is not yet well. 

Who's fault is it again that Minu's leg is like that? It was because of him. 

"The second runner from the Sunny High team has taken the lead. He's really steppin' on it right now- and soon, he'll enter the last turn of the course."

I watched as I saw how Minu passed TJ at an incredible speed. TJ's already shouting at his teammates now, for sure. I watch Minu closely through the screen and realize that he's now much slower than his speed a while ago.

His one leg. Damnit, Red-hair.

Everything's going nice aside from his leg probably throbbing because of pain right now, when a black cat with a bitten apple suddenly appears on the road. I grimaced when I saw how Minu fell off when he stopped his bike rushly so that he wouldn't crash the stray cat. I heard a sharp gasp from the video. 

"Sorry everyone. Due to a sudden accident, I'll have to cut the livestream short." - is all I heard from the host of the video before the screen turns black.

I sighed and shut down my computer. They'll win the race, but ended up as a loss because Jay wasn't officially counted as their member. And Vinny will go there, too. 

"Noona, Hyung's out again."

I know, Kay. I know. Jay's coming, please be alright, Minu. I came to my senses when Kay peeked in my door.

Before Kay could close the door, I got up from my seat and took a hoodie. 

"Where are you going, Noona?" He asked curiously. 

"Just craving for some cold soda right now. Go and rest, I'll be back later." I ruffled his hair and gave him a smile.

"Okay, then. Take care."

"Yeah, thanks, kid."

"I said I'm not a kid anymore!" 

Who's are you talking to? You can't lie to me, heh.

𓃠.☘︎

"Okay, a cola would do. Might as well get some for Jay and Kay." I whispered to myself while getting some drinks and walked directly to the cashier. I paid for my drinks and then went my way home. I was humming a Korean song when it suddenly started raining.

Hey! I was just humming a song, I'm not singing it! Does my voice sound that bad to suddenly rain?!

"Oh sheez, why now?" I tried my best to run until I got home. But I stopped on my tracks when I saw Minu sitting on the floor outside of the house while feeding a black cat. I also noticed his bike parked beside him.

My eyes went wide when I recognized the cat. That's it! The discovery of Jack!

I walked slowly and crouched down in front of him, not really minding the rain now since I'm already wet. 

"It's raining hard here outside. Why won't you come inside the house?" I saw how Minu looked up at me with a hint of recognition on his eyes.

"Huh? Y/n?"

I smiled at his confused face. "Yep, that's me! Oh c'mon, am I that unrecognizable now?" I grinned. 

"Come now. Stay with us for a while." I stood up and opened the gate. I sighed when I saw his face with a hint of hesitation so I dragged him going inside. 

We both entered the house with our clothes soaked because of the rain. Kay saw me immediately and his eyes went wide when he saw the little cat in Minu's arms. He ran towards our direction and went to get the cat from Minu. 

"It's a kitty! He's shivering already, let me take care of him, Noona!" I waved my hand at him and just nodded my head.

"Yeah, sure. Oh and Kay, Minu's welcome here for a while, okay? He's your brother's friend after all." I said with a small smile on my lips.

I saw him shrug his shoulders. "I don't care about him, Noona. It's the cat that I care about so, suit yourself." We both sweat dropped in what he replied. Of course, the cat is more important than any other thing, for him, sure. That's when I saw Jay looking at us.

"I'll leave as soon as the rain stops." Minu said while looking elsewhere when suddenly my cousin threw a towel at him.

"The bathroom's over there. Go and take a shower." He shortly said while pointing his finger at where the bathroom is. I smiled at his small act of kindness.

"I need to take a shower, too. I might as well shower in my room before I call it a night. And Minu? Just sleep in Jay's room. We don't have any vacant room for a moment." I said before turning my back from them. I was supposed to enter my shower room when I heard Kay's voice.

"Is it really okay to let that sketchy dude sleep in our house?" He probably is asking his brother.

"I'm not some kind of crazy hobo!" I heard Minu answer.

"I guess not... You can't be all bad since you did take care of the cat."

𓃠.☘︎

"Good morning, Ma-- what the??" 

I turned to see Minu walking towards us. Jay is currently cooking something while I'm busy drinking a cup of coffee. 

I smiled at him when he looked at me. "Good morning, Minu. How's your sleep?" 

"Morning, Y/n. It's fine, I guess." He answered before sitting beside me. That's when he saw Jay cooking a very savory and delicious meal.

"Is that for me?" He asked Jay, clearly expecting it to be his meal since he's a guest in this house right now. But if you're gonna ask me, he should've just been our tenant, pfft.

"Don't expect too much, you're just gonna hurt yourself." I replied while watching Jay's back. Argh, how I wish I am a good cook also. All I can cook is some easy to cook meals and frying. It sucks.

"Jay, did you wake up Kay already? That little kid might be late going to school." I asked before sipping from my coffee. Creamy.

"Ah, not yet." He answered, not really bothered. 

"Why not? You know he has an early class today though." I asked confusedly.

"Being late sometimes isn't that bad, Y/n." His answer made me sweatdropped. What kind of answer is that?

From the corner of my eye, I saw Minu feeling touched while his hands had a spoon, still watching my cousin's back while he's busy preparing food. His dreamy reaction makes me laugh. He's ready to eat what food Jay had prepared for him. I smirked when I saw my cousin only passed by him, completely ignoring him. I continued drinking my coffee innocently.

"Hey, where are you going? Isn't that for me?!"

"It's for the cat." My cousin curtly replied.

I laughed at Minu's reaction when he heard what my cousin answered. Oh my god, his reaction is priceless! 

"I told you, don't expect too much." He glared at me and started murmuring incoherent words as I continued laughing at his demise. Ahh, this house will be fun now that we have a tenant. 

This is also the start of their great friendship.

Chapter Text

"Did you eat your breakfast before going here fixing your bike?"

Minu stops what he's doing and turns to look at me. 

"Going to school already? It's still too early." I shrug at him and put my arms across my chest.

"I want to walk going to school today, that's why." 

I saw him raise his one eyebrow at me. Did I say something wrong?

"You're gonna walk at a long distance? You?" I scoffed at his voice. He's offending me! 

I also raised my one eyebrow while crossing my arms against my chest. "And what do you mean by that, you prick? I can walk, I can manage long distance walking!" I glared at him when he laughed.

He pointed at me. "With that kind of body? Don't get me wrong, but you look kinda fragile. Walking from a 1 kilometer distance might make you faint, pft." 

"Yah!" I smack his head. 

"Aish! You don't need to hit me!" He exclaimed while rubbing his head. 

I glared at him and huffed. I didn't hit him that hard, tsk. How dare this prick insult me? Gosh.

"Let me finish this one before showering." He said, still laughing at me.

I rolled my eyes at him. "Suit yourself, dude."

Before I could walk away, I heard a loud honk of a car. I turn to see a familiar girl wearing a Sunny High uniform. I looked at Minu and then at the girl, and then to Minu again then the girl. Okay, they have the same hair color. It's her.

Yuna Yoon.

"You're early." Minu said as he faced his twin sister. And here I am again, eavesdropping on their conversation. Might as well go on my way now.

"Minu, I'm going. You and Jay better not be late." He looks back at me and waves his hand. Forgetting that he kinda insulted me a while ago.

"Oh, take care. Arrive at school, will ya? Don't faint on the way!" This guy! Really? I rolled my eyes at him before looking at Yuna and bowed a little, acknowledging her presence. 

A breeze of cool air welcomed me as I was walking down the street. I noticed that there are so many dark alleyways from here and there but I didn't pay them no mind. I focused in my way and walked casually with my two hands in my blouse's pocket. Ah, should I ask Auntie or Uncle for a bike next time? 

Mm, what will I do now? Things will officially start when the League of Street starts. Any day by now, Minu will try creating his new crew with Jay. June, Dom and Shelly will also join, with Vinny completing the team. 

I won't be having any problem with June and Dom, they're fun people to have with. Shelly? Ah, if my memory serves me right, around this time also when Jay saves her from some pickpockets. My other ship is on the way! Sadly, we're not in the same class. And about Vinny, mm... I don't know what to say about him.

I was busy thinking of ways that'll help me survive in this world when someone bumped me that I literally fell down the cold floor of the street. I thought that the one who bumped me will at least help me get up but turns out he just passed by me and went on his way. That irks me to death.

"Hey! You who bumped me, stop!" I shouted, calling his attention. Yes, he's a guy because a mere woman won't be able to bump me with her body that'll make me fall down, but a man can do it easily. 

The guy finally stopped walking and I took that chance to stand up and walk towards him. 

"Say sorry." I said with a serious tone in my voice. I waited for a few seconds but he really didn't say it. He can't even face me. Huh.

"I said, say sorry!" I exclaimed and grabbed his shoulder to make him face me. But I stopped when I saw his emotionless and familiar face. I immediately stepped back when I recognized this guy standing in front of me. 

"Why would I? You're the one who's busy daydreaming in the middle of the street and not even minding your path. So, why would I say sorry to you when I simply made you aware of your surroundings?" I gulped when his eyes met mine. Even if he's wearing yellow sunglasses, I can feel myself getting more and more uncomfortable by the way he looks at me. 

It feels like he's looking directly at my soul.

But wait, what? He purposely bumped me?! 

"What? Cat got your tongue?" That's when I came back to my senses and threw a glare at him. I'm proud of myself, I can still glare at him even if I'm kinda nervous right now because of his eyes.

"Say sorry already and we're done. You're the one who bumped me purposely. You should've just walked the other direction than bumping me on purpose."

I saw him raise his one eyebrow with what I said. "Are you being serious right now? You should've actually thanked me because I got you back to your senses. You almost bumped into a post, dummy."

I can feel my blood boiling because of him addressing me as a "dummy". 

"I'm not a dummy. Fine, go away and don't let me see you again." 

Lie. I wouldn't be able to stop myself from seeing this guy and them that easily. That's impossible, being in an area without them lurking around. 

"Tsk. That's good for me, too." 

I watched his back walk away from me and then sighed. That jerk. What is he doing here anyway? Is he living from this area? Argh, he just ruined my day. But... where's Joker? He's always with him in the manhwa, so where is he, then?

I took out my phone from my bag and checked the time. Oh, great, I'm almost late. This is all because of that snake guy. 

𓃠.☘︎

"I'll take care of the house, bring me back something good, like an ice cream~"

I sent him a thumbs up before looking back at Jay who was busy wearing his helmet.

"Thanks for letting me tag along. I'll go now, see you there, Jay." I said and he just hummed in response. I gripped my tote bag before parting ways with him. I already talked to his father and he said that by next week, I will be given a bicycle to ride on going to school.

I already learned my lesson because of yesterday. If I see some guy wearing yellow glasses and a tall guy besides him, I'll bounce back and go into a different direction. I don't want to bump into him again, ha.

But it was good seeing one of the loved characters here. I'd be more than happy if he's with Hyeok and Joker next time.

I stopped in front of a building and looked upwards to see its name. Caffébane. What a cool name for a coffee shop. Iced coffee, here I come.

I entered the shop and I automatically smiled when I smelled the familiar aroma of a coffee. Ah, this is heaven. I went straight to the counter to order my drinks before settling in a nice table. It's a table for two and I can see the street from the inside because of the glass walls of this shop.

I took out my book and happily started reading a new novel while waiting for my order. 

"A Hazelnut Iced Coffee for you, Miss." I smiled when I smelled my favorite coffee.

"Thanks." The waitress smiled at me before stepping back.

"You're welcome, Miss. Enjoy your coffee."

I am in my own paradise whenever I'm reading a book. I was busy minding my own business when I heard the wind chime from the door of the shop ring. A sign that someone enters.

I looked up from the book I'm reading and saw Mia Kim, the girl who has a crush on Jay, walks towards her friends' table. She's pretty, I can say that. But knowing that Jay fell for her too late? Nah, that just means that they're not meant for each other. 

I went back to reading after sipping from my coffee. But even if we have quite a distance from each other's table, I can still loudly hear Dom's voice. That guy, seriously now. How can I read peacefully if he's shouting here and there? Plus, the table behind me keeps murmuring to each other! 

Lesson learned! I will bring an earphone the next time I'll be coming here. 

"Haha, did you see? I told you! His right eye is red, hah!"

"Does that even exist? For real?"

"Come on, haha. It's obviously just a colored contact lens."

Huh? Red eyes? What are they talking about? Contact lens -- w-what?

I immediately turned my back to look around the shop. He's here. Vinny Hong. Another future member of Hummingbird Crew. I stopped my eyes from roaming the area when I finally got to see him. He's casually sitting in his chair with a magazine covering his face. He's with Sung, his friend.

"Or maybe a costume play." They continued gossiping. They're hurting my ears, tsk. 

"He must like standing out, with his hair dyed red like that, too." 

I rolled my eyes at their comments. Duh? Do you really think he's that kind of a guy? You're wrong. Very wrong.

"Hahaha, what is he, some kinda boy band? Hah."

I witnessed how Vinny got up from his seat and slowly walked to the table behind me. He suddenly gets the cup from one of those who are whispering nonsense about him and drinks from it.

"Ugh.. too bitter. This fucking tastes like shit." He commented emotionlessly as he looked down at the three people who were whispering about him a while ago.

"What? Does my eye color look weird to you? Wanna rip my eye out and see if it's really red?" He asked with some cockiness on his tone. 

"What the hell's your problem, you fucking psycho?!" One of them blurted out and I flinched when Vinny kicked their table that got the attention of all the customers inside the shop.

"Who's fighting?"

"What's going on?"

Vinny stomped at the boy who was one of the responsible for the commotion.

"What? Wanna hear more? Think I look funny 'cause I don't look like you?" He said with a smirk on his face. But I know for sure, he's already pissed.

"I can't stand little shits like you and your loser friends who talk about people behind their back. When you're in a café, just shut up, finish your damn drink and get the hell out." He added while slowly pouring the hot coffee on the guy below him.

I winced when the guy shouted in pain. That really hurts for sure. That burns like hell.

"Do you like talking shits about people? Huh? Does it make you feel superior?"

I can hear the crowd shouting, looking for someone to stop the commotion. But nobody has the guts to meddle, except for a certain person I know.

"That's enough." Dom Kang stepped in to stop Vinny from pouring all the hot coffee to the poor guy. Well, I mean, he deserves it because they're talking nonsense to a person they just saw in a coffee shop without knowing them well.

I took a deep breath and sighed because of the happenings inside this shop and got up from my seat. I put my books inside my back and went in between them.

"Bounce off. Both of you. You're making a scene." 

They both looked at me and Vinny glared at me that almost made me flinch. He was about to speak when Sung tapped his shoulder. 

"Meh." Vinny let out his tongue, mocking Dom before turning his back at him.

"We'll continue this later, somewhere more quiet." He said and looked at me for a few seconds before walking away from the shop with Sung beside him.

Dom turns his head to me and grins. "Didn't expect you to be here. I didn't expect you to meddle also, Y/n." He even raised his thumb as if saying I did a good job. I laughed at his antics before facing his companions.

"Jay won't be able to come. He was caught up by some business." I saw how Mia's face became gloomy. I'm sorry, Mia. Some of them looked at me with confused faces. 

"Who are you?" Yuna asked. 

"You were the girl with my brother before, right?" She added. I just shrugged my shoulder at her and turned my head to look at Dom again.

"I'm going now. I'm not in the mood to finish reading a book right now because of the commotion a while ago." Dom nodded his head before tapping my shoulder.

"Okay, okay. Take care, Y/n!" I gave him a small smile. 

"Yeah, thanks. Take care also." 

𓃠.☘︎

"I'm home." 

I got up from the couch when I heard my cousin's voice. I saw him walking inside with his bike.

"What happened to you?" My eyebrows met when I saw him bleeding.

"It's just a small accident. Don't mind it." I huffed and looked at him incredulously.

"What do you mean, 'small accident' when you're bleeding too much?" 

"I'm sorry..." He murmured under his breath but I can still hear it. I sighed and grabbed his arm and directed him to the couch. 

"Stay there, I'll go and get our first aid kit. I'll clean your wound and patch it up." I said with a serious tone before heading out to find the kit. I went back to him when I found the said kit and started cleaning his wound. I know that this will be the beginning of him getting bruises and wounds all over his body. 

"Hey, Jay, you are already here- what happened to you?" Minu almost shouted when he saw Jay's appearance. I slowly put the gauze on his wound and put some gauze tape to finish it.

"Done. Now look at me, both of you." I saw Minu standing properly like an obedient kid and Jay sitting up straight. Maybe, they sense the seriousness in my voice for them to act like this. 

"You better take note of what I'm going to say. If you ever come back home again looking like that..." I pointed to my cousin's wound. "...don't even bother to look for me to clean up your wounds. You hear me?"

"Yes, Ma'am." They both replied, with Minu even saluting at me. For the nth time of the day, I sighed and shook my head before leaving them in the living room.

It's not that I'm not concerned with them, I am too concerned that I blurted those words. Who am I kidding? One of them will even end up in a hospital.

Ah, what a day to end with.

Chapter Text

"Y/n, your bicycle's outside already." 

I smiled brightly at Uncle when I heard that and looked up at him. 

"Really, Uncle? Thank you so much! I'll take care of it very well." He just waved his hands at me saying it's all good. 

"I can have a ride going to school now, together with you two, I mean." I said while facing the two boys in front of me, currently eating their breakfast.

Minu smiled at me and gave me a thumbs up. "That would be cool, right, Jay?" My cousin only hummed as an answer.

Now, my day is great. After finishing my meal, I went to wash the dishes before preparing for school. I hurriedly ran on my way outside the house to see a ladies bike parked just a few steps away from the house's gate. I excitedly put my bag in the basket in front and rode my bike.

"Do you even know how to ride a bike, Noona?" I threw a glare in Kay's direction when I heard him. At his back, there stood Jay and Minu.

"I'm not like you, kid." I huffed.

"Haha, let's go and go to school together." I put my arms across my chest when I heard Minu. 

"No thanks. Knowing the two of you, especially my cousin, you'll just race against each other until you both arrive at school. You'll just leave me behind, I don't want that." Minu laughed and ruffled my hair like I'm his baby sister.

"Okay, alright. We're not gonna race this time, let's ride together." He said. I turn to look at my cousin who's busy wearing his helmet now.

"We'll ride behind you. Let's go." I beamed at him before pedaling my bike. 

"Let's go, then!"

A cold breeze of air slaps my face while I'm happily riding my bike. This would be my first time riding a bicycle going to school. In my world, I always commute in any public transportation that I can spot, most of the time I was late and sometimes I was early. But traffic really hits differently in my world than here in South Korea, so that makes it much better.

"You're enjoying it, I see." I looked at Minu who was now riding his bike beside me. I hummed at him before focusing my eyes on the road again.

"Yeah. This is fun. I should've done it before." I should've done it before when I was in high school in my world. 

I smiled bitterly at that thought. My real world. How are things going there right now? Are my friends doing alright? What about my family? How are they doing? What are they doing right at the moment? That's when my thoughts went to myself. Am I really dead for them there? Did I seriously die because of Truck-kun? Or is it just my soul transported here while my body is in a state of comatose? 

I don't know what to think, but one thing is for sure, I now decided to do my very best to change bad things from happening, especially in helping Jay to find out more about my adoptive father's death, Mahon Jo.

Well, I already met Wooin Yo. I don't know if he's already working with that bastard Sangho Choi, but I'll try to talk to him the next time I see him. Yep, I'm not gonna be nervous again when I meet him for the second time. Hoping. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Is this really mine, Y/n?" Hwarang looked at me with his sparkling eyes, but the thing is, his face is too close to mine which made me uncomfortable.

I stretched my hand and lightly smacked his face before settling in my seat with a few books on my table, again.

"Ackkk. You're such a sadist." He exclaimed.

I rolled my eyes. "I'm not." 

He huffed. "But, is this seriously mine? You really bought me some milk?" I hummed before opening my book to see where I stopped the last time I read this one. Where did I put my bookmark on this book again?

"I bought two banana milks, I thought I could finish all of them but it turned out not. So, I gave it to you." I answered while still looking at my book. I smiled when I saw the bookmark I put last time. Oh, it's here! 

"Aww, thank you, Y/n! You're the best girl friend I ever have!" Shinyoung might get jealous, get lost now, kid. He was then about to hug me when someone pushed him away from me and slammed their hand to my table. 

"Ackkk!" And then I heard a loud thud.

"Y/n, come with me right now. This is an emergency." I looked up to see Minu wearing a serious expression. My eyebrows met when he said, "emergency". There wasn't supposed to be an emergency around this time of the panel, right? Or am I..... slowly changing the timeline without me knowing?! The timeline is changing just because of my presence?!

"W-what's the emerge-- yah! Don't drag me!" I shouted because he suddenly grabbed my arm and dragged me outside our room.

"Hey, let me come!" I heard Hwarang exclaimed and went with us also. I looked at him and asked if he was okay, and he just gave me a thumbs up. Well, Minu probably didn't push him that hard. 

"Let go of me now or I'll cook for dinner later. Choose." He immediately let go of my arm when I said that. I looked at him with a bewildered look and scoffed loudly. 

"You... you seriously don't want me to cook that much?! Yah!" He just sheepishly laughed before continuing running from where knows is. 

We even passed by June who was busy reading a flyer on his hands. 

"Huh? Minu! Where are you going?!"

"Ah! June! One second! I heard that there's a new foreign exchange student in the other class!"

"Wait! I've gotta tell you--"

"That damn nerd kissed that blond-haired angel! Everyone's already talking about it!"

I stopped on my tracks when I heard what he said. A kiss? Who kissed who now? 

"Yah! Minu Yoon! Hwarang Lee!" I shouted their names but they're too busy running and probably thinking about this blond girl now whom Jay kissed.

It was Shelly who kissed Jay in the cheeks, dumbasses. 

I scoffed before following them to Class 2-1. They're gonna create a scene again, that's for sure. They tend to be overreacting sometimes, especially that orange-haired kid.

I arrived at Jay's room a few seconds after the two. I leaned on the doorframe and looked at them. My eyes went wide when I saw a blond girl sitting beside my cousin. I crossed my arms against my chest and smirked when I saw how my two friends interacted with Shelly. In the corner of my eye, I saw Yuna and Mia together, looking at the scene gloomily. 

Aw, poor girl. Don't worry, babe, your soulmate is on his way. He's still currently busy fawning over your new classmate. 

Minu dragged Jay to one corner of the room and started shouting at him.

"Are you joking?! Then explain why everyone's talking about how you kissed that blond-haired goddess!! How could a nerd like you beat me to kiss a girl first?!" 

Huh? Wait? Don't tell me, he hasn't experienced his first kiss yet?! That prick who always has girls fawning around him? Hah. Now, that's unbelievable.

That's when Jay also burst out unexpectedly. "It's because she just suddenly came over and did it!" Minu went over and grabbed the collar of my cousin's uniform.

"How could you not have said a word about her even with us living together lately?! Suddenly this foreign girl shows up and then this happens?! It makes no sense!"

When I noticed the silence in the room, I immediately went to them and took Minu's grip away from my cousin's collar.

"Now, now, stop that. You're making a scene." I saw how they both looked at me while the crowd was whispering something about them living together.

"Pfft. You're busted." I stifled a laugh when I saw the color of their faces went white.

"Y-y/n, h-help..." I smirked when I saw both of them sweating. Minu started explaining that that's not it, that they all got the wrong idea. I looked at my cousin when I felt him grabbing my hand.

"You should've worded it better, prick. Explain now because they're already getting other ideas in what you blurted out." I said and gave him an amused smile before turning to Jay.

"I- y-you explain it to them, help us--" Before he can even finish his words, I cut him off by turning my back against them and giving him my sweet smile.

"I'm going now, just explain yourselves to them and everything will be alright. You can do it, boys! Good luck!" I waved my hand while walking away from them with a small smirk playing on my lips when I heard a scream. 

"Ahh! Y/n, help us!"

𓃠.☘︎

I went to the living room because I heard Jay and Minu's voices there. They are currently sitting in front of the TV with Minu having a familiar flyer on his hands and Jay who is busy reading a book, again. The very same flyer June has with him a while ago. So, they've talked already.

I went to sit on a single sofa and focus my eyes on the TV. My face went emotionless when I saw who was being interviewed on the television. 

Sangho Choi, the bastard. 

"If you get your bike fixed, let's do this together~" Minu.

"Seriously, I don't wanna hear about it anymore!" Jay.

As much as I wanted to hear them bicker about creating a crew and such, I already butted in their conversation.

"Creating a crew is hard, Minu. Are you sure about your plan?" He nodded at me eagerly like a kid. Well, Minu loves cycling ever since he was a kid and I really can't blame him if he wants to create a new crew again now that he left his old crew.

"As the representative cyclist from Asia and an athlete whose skills match those of any cyclist around the world, Sangho Choi has said that he will be taking part in the upcoming cycling festival 'League of Street'!" I glared at the screen when I heard his name. That doper bastard. He was the reason why Mahon Jo died. I will wait and see how this man will rot in prison because of his wrongdoings. He will not be forgiven.

"Huh?! Isn't that Sangho Choi, the top cycling champion from Korea? Wow! That guy's gonna be in the competition too?!" I turned my head to see Minu, who's happily watching the interview on the television. Boy, you're exaggerating too much. Jay's uncle is much more awesome than that bastard. My adoptive father was the best. Many will agree to that. 

"I've heard that you'll be facing off against the winning team in the League of Street competition. What're you planning on doing?" The interviewer asked. 

"Well, I'm going to run the last stage with the winning amateur team." I glared at him. If looks could kill, he's already dead now at his spot. I will surely attend his funeral, then show him a middle finger so that he can fuck off. I hate him to the bones. 

"Ugh.. who cares. It's time for Kitty's Day~" Kay suddenly appears out of nowhere with the remote in his hands.

"Hey, you mini brat! Wait! Let me watch this for a second!" Minu shouted but I already snatched the remote away from the little brat and glared at him a little. I'm pissed. Just seeing the bastard's face makes my blood boil.

"If Mahon Jo, the hero of Asian Cycling, hadn't died in that unfortunate accident two years ago, you could've participated in the competition together." I almost rolled my eyes in what the interviewer stated. Sangho won't want that to happen again. Him and Mahon competing in a cycling? Nah, the bastard will just be pissed because he'll end up losing for the nth time. That was the reason why he did that after all. 

"I've also heard that you and Mahon Jo both trained with the same company. Surely you must miss him more than anyone." More than anyone? Hello? His family's here, and Jay misses him the most. Mahon won't be missing the very same person who was responsible for his death. 

"Mahon Jo, such a shame. I'm still sad that I won't be seeing him in races anymore since he died in that accident after the doping incident." Doping incident, my ass. It's your fault, bastard.

"But I feel like even if he were still alive, he'd have probably had to end his cycling career because of the doping problem." Sangho 'The Bastard's Choi added to his statement. Oh, what a statement coming from the very person who was responsible for the doping incident. 

Mahon Jo loved cycling so much. I can even say that he loved cycling more than anything, except his family, especially Jay, of course. He was on his happiest whenever he was riding his bike. And mind you, his best friend was Kazuma Takeda and not that bastard on the TV. 

I looked at Jay for a moment and saw his eyes focused on the TV with a serious look on his face. In the background, Minu and the little brat are fighting with each other.

"Anyways, it's a true shame, since we both trained so hard together. But doping to improve your performance is just wrong, so I hope that we won't see any more riders using drugs during training." The bastard finished his statement with that. 

You hope we won't see anymore riders using doping in any training or tournament? You kidding me? You, with your sweet brother, will be the one who is responsible for all the doping incidents in the upcoming League of Street. Are you thinking straight? What a fake.

"Hey... loser." I turned to see Jay clenching his hand on the towel he's using a while ago to dry his hair, with his bangs shadowing his eyes. 

He's mad. I'm mad, too. He's my adoptive father for goodness sake! And even if he is not, I will still be mad knowing the past he's been through! 

Minu and Kay stopped fighting to look at Jay. With a serious look and determination on his face, he finally said it. 

"I'm going to do that competition."

"Uhh- what?!" That leaves Minu with his bewildered face.

You'll see, Sangho Choi. Another Jo is coming your way. At least be prepared, no?

Chapter Text

"The 'Your Dead' Crew? Ultra Great? Tiger Crew?Legend Crew? Pfft. What kind of bullshit crew names are these?" I stopped laughing then looked at the enraged Minu and then back to his notes and then laughed again. "Pft, are they even supposed to be a proper name for a bike crew?— aish! Yah! You don't need to hit me, you prick!" I shouted when he suddenly smacked my head. That hurts!

I glared at him and cursed his name silently. I was surprised to see the many names for a bike crew written on his notes. He's really serious about the name of the crew, ha. But the names are so cringe and funny that I couldn't help but laugh!

Minu snatched his notebook away from me. It's lunch break now and Minu particularly dragged me away from Hwarang when we arrived in class after going to the cafeteria. Just to let me see his notes. His notes don't make any sense because the names he wrote there aren't really suited for their crew.

"Arghh, Y/n, help us with this one! This is the hardest I've ever thought in my entire life!" He's getting frustrated, I see.

I blinked at what he said. "How did you come up with your old crew's name before then?"

He stopped gripping his notebook and paused to think for a while. "Oh, I saw it in some anime and thought it sounded cool that's why, hehe."

Was Zephyrus one of the Djinn of Sinbad in Magi? Ah, it's kind of familiar to me. Ow, I think it was Zephyr only. Nevermind.

By that time, June and Jay arrived. Minu handed his notes to June for them to look also.

"Are these the only names you came up with since last night...?" June asked before handing back the notes to his friend.

"Yeah. Looks like we've got no choice. 'Super Cool Crew' it is..."

"I said I don't want a stupid name like that!" Jay interfered before Minu almost finalized the crew's name which made me laugh hard.

Imagine Shelly, Minu, June, Jay, Dom and Vinny as a member of Super Cool Crew? Damn, that's a funny idea!

"Then what name do you suggest?" He asked.

"Anything except 'Super Cool'."

"Hey, I suppose I'll be your team manager. How does that sound?" I grinned at them. Light Cavalry have a manager, why not Hummingbird Crew also, right?

They all looked at me. June smiled as he looked at Minu and Jay. "That sounds great. What do you think, guys?"

Minu tapped my shoulder and shook his head with his famous smirk. "I didn't know you wanted to join us that bad."

"You could say that." I replied with the same smirk on my face. Hey now, who wouldn't want to join the Hummingbird Crew, right? As a fan of this manhwa, and now that I've decided to at least change things before I regret, I'll join them. Joining their team will make me experience more awesomeness.

"Fine by me." Jay shortly answered that made me smile.

"What're you doing here, Jay?" Shelly suddenly appears out of nowhere. I shrugged before bidding my goodbye to them and told them that I need to go back to our room to continue reading my book.

Class ended a few hours after that talk in the hallway. Minu told me to meet with the other kids outside. When he said outside, I thought it was outside the room, but it turns out we're in a like-rooftop thingy but not that high. We leaned to the wall. I'm in between June and Jay.

I took out some banana milks in my bag and handed it over to Jay that he gladly accepted.

"You want some?" I peeked at Shelly's direction and she immediately nodded her head. I gave her the other one and smiled at me after he said her thanks.

"Why are you still here?" I heard Minu ask Dom, who's busy sipping his banana milk also.

"I'm here because I wanna join your biking crew." Dom answered casually.

"Do you even have a bike?"

"I've been meaning to get one from this used site online!" He replied with stars in his eyes. Ah, he's really into it. There comes Dom, the victim of scamming.

Minu sweat dropped. "Haha, oh yah? We'll talk when you already have one." Then turn to look at us.

"Since we're from Sunny High, why don't we just make it the 'Sunny Crew'? Right, Y/n?" I rolled my eyes when he looked at me.

"It sounds kind of cheesy. You guys suck at coming up with names, especially you." I replied before going back on sipping my drink.

"Ackkk!"

While they're busy talking about our crew's name, I noticed how a flying insect flew in front of Dom. I smiled without them noticing.

"Ahh! What the hell! It's a freaking bug!" I face palmed when I heard Minu and Dom burst out.

"Huh? Isn't that a hummingbird?" I heard one of them say.

"That's a hawk moth, you dummy." I said while looking at the insect fluttering in front of them.

"Hey, there aren't any hummingbirds in Korea!" Minu exclaimed.

We all turned to look at June when he chuckled. "I think it's really a hawk moth. A lot of people confuse hummingbirds and hawk moths because they look a bit similar." I nodded at his explanation. Yeah, that's right. They almost look similar.

June continues with his explanation while Minu's having sparkling eyes right now.

"90 times per minute, wow..." He's reacting to what June said that hummingbirds can flap their wings 90 times a minute. They're small but amazing species.

"Pedaling as fast as a hummingbird..." They all looked at each other with the same thoughts on their mind.

"A hummingbird?"

"A hummingbird, huh?"

"What about the humming?" Dom asked with the moth sipping on his drinks. Oh, Dom. Stay like that forever, please.

I chuckled. So, this is it. The discovery of their crew name. Hummingbird.

𓃠.☘︎

"Do I really need to come?" I asked the two boys in front of me. We're on our way to the Post Office to submit the mail of us participating in the League of Street. I don't have any plans to go with them, I want to just go on my way home because I miss my bed.

"Yeah, after this, let's go and have some ice cream. How does that sound?" Ice cream?

"Oh, cool. That's perfect because it's kinda hot today. My cousin probably won't want one if there isn't a wasabi flavored ice cream though."

"Man, your taste in foods sucked." I know right.

I chuckled. We continued talking with each other until we reached our destination. Jay and I waited for Minu to finish so that we could already go and get our ice cream.

I stared at my cousin while we were waiting for our tenant. "Hey, Jay." I called, getting his attention.

He hummed at me. "Did you already think of the consequences of you joining a cyclist crew?" My question made him paused as he looked down at his bike before sighing.

"Don't worry, I'll help you with your Mom and Dad about that. I'll be your partner in keeping it as a secret. As long as I am here, you'll be fine. Everything will be fine." I saw him smile at what I said. I mean what I said. I want to let him carry not too much of a burden on his shoulders. I want him to know that I am here for him. I know that deep inside of him, he's already full. At any time by now, he'll burst out.

Especially that he's actually blaming his self about his Uncle's death.

I closed my eyes for a bit when his Uncle's image popped on my head. "Hey, it's not your fault, y'know. Don't ever think of blaming yourself again, because in the very first place, you're not the one to blame." I opened my eyes when I noticed the silence between us. I'm aware that he's thinking of so many things right now and I'll leave him be for now. He needs his time to think.

"Ah, done~" We saw Minu standing on the staircase just outside the office while stretching his arms. I looked at him and smiled.

"Hey, the ice cream's your treat, right?" He nodded at my question and grinned at me.

"Yuna gave me my allowance."

I grinned at him. "Let's go, then!"

I was about to ride my bike again when someone caught my eye. My eyes went wide when I saw the leader of the Manga Crew talking to his bike.

He's really crazy.

"Just wait a second, my sweet Sena-chan~ I'll be back soon~ Daisuki~"

I felt myself shiver while watching his back talking to his bike, specifically his bike's tire which has a picture of a girl anime character.

"Oh my god, let's go. I feel uncomfortable with that guy. Let's go!" I successfully rode my bike and pedaled faster than my usual one.

"Hey, wait for us, Y/n!" I heard Minu shout but I didn't look back or even slow down because I know they can catch up at me anytime they want.

"That otaku freak is crazy!"

"I know right. Just looking at him makes me uncomfortable." I replied with a sigh.

"Let's go and get our ice cream and hurry back home." Jay interfered before speeding up.

"Ahh, wait for me!" Minu.

"You two better wait for me!"

𓃠.☘︎

I arrived at school much later than I was supposed to because I couldn't sleep at all last night. Dom came and went telling us he had his bike already, getting it at 50,000 Won only. That guy, he was even scammed.

"What the hell?!" I stopped on my tracks when I heard a student shouting at a near distance.

"Who the hell left his bike here with a doberman!?" I looked at where they are and laughed when I saw Dom's red bike with Jordan chained on it. The bike's safe, haha.

I walked inside and arrived at our floor when I saw Minu and the others crowding Jay. I entered their room without much thought and greeted them.

"Good morning! What do we have here?" I happily asked before sitting on my cousin's desk. They all looked at me and Jay and then me again.

I stared at the book cover he's reading and shook my head. "Goodness, academic book again. I hate those kinds of books." I murmured under my breath but my cousin seemed to hear it and flicked my forehead. I hissed and glared at him.

"Jay, someone's sitting on your desk. Aren't you going to talk to her?" Mia asked, with Yuna by her side.

I blinked and looked at them confused. "Uhh, what? It's fine, right, Jay?" I saw how my cousin nodded at me before continuing reading his book once again.

"Now, chill. The girls don't know you yet, Y/n. Sorry about that." Dom stated.

"Oh that's fine. I'm Y/n Jo, your student president's dearest, cutest, and loveliest cousin. So, what do we have here?" I cheerily asked. I saw Yuna and Mia's shocked expression by my introduction.

I glared at the prick beside me when I heard him snort at my introduction. Of course, he's such a basher.

I looked at Dom and asked him. "You didn't tell them my name after I left the coffee shop last time?" And he replied by shaking his head. That all made sense. I thought they knew of me already.

"Y/n's our crew's manager. Here, look at the design Mia made." Minu handed me Mia's sketchpad and smiled when I saw the familiar design.

What a nostalgia. I was only reading this manhwa before and now I'm here witnessing all things go unfold with a VIP ticket.

"This is great. This design would be great in a black jacket. What do you think?" I suggested.

The others smiled and nodded their heads at me and Minu even gave me a thumbs up.

"Heh~ I'm happy to hear that you like it. Well, I'll finish it up and then send it to you as an image file later!" Mia exclaimed with a huge smile on her face. Aw, such a cutie. Minu's so lucky to have this girl in his life.

"When will you go to a shop to get our uniforms done? I'll come with you." I handed her my phone to let her put there her contact number. She gave me a smile before taking my phone.

That's when I remembered something. "Oh, Dom. Before I forgot, was that your bike?" I asked curiously, even though I already know the answer to my question.

"What bike?"

"The red one with a doberman guarding it." He laughed at my statement and nodded his head before touching his bandaid. I even saw the others sweat dropped.

"Hehe, yes, that's mine. Cool, isn't it?"

I laughed at him while shaking my head. "Yeah, so cool."

"You what? You brought a dog in school?" Yuna asked, getting bewildered.

"So, when you said your bike won't get stolen, that's because you brought a doberman, huh? You're impossible, man." Minu commented but Dom merely laughed at him.

"Um... Jay?" Mia, getting the attention of Jay.

"If you've got time this weekend, could you teach me how to ride... my bike? You told me after the meeting before that you'd teach me, so... I got a mini velo."

I stared at Mia's shy expression and then looked at my cousin. Huh.

"Yeah, Mia did all kinds of research and worked really hard to make the logo design of your crew, so teach her to ride her bike this weekend to thank her~" Yuna added, so that Jay won't say no easily. Such a good friend, helping her friend out with her crush.

Jay sighed. "Alright. A promise is a promise."

"Wait! Who said you could borrow Jay?" Shelly finally interfered. Ah, the upcoming weekend is going to be amazing.

"Borrow him? Don't talk about him like he's some kind of a thing." Mia replied.

"I wanna come this weekend too." I saw Jay sweat drop before looking at the two girls on his two sides.

"Heyyy, me too! Let's all practice together!" Dom, such a clueless boy on what's happening right now.

"I'm free this weekend too, so let's all hangout together!" Minu added, another clueless one that made Yuna sighed deeply.

I grinned at them. Yep, this weekend will be fun. I can't wait!

Chapter Text

"Alright, choose one each. What do you want to eat?" Dom asked, standing in front of me. 

"Mine's the chocolate one. Gimme." Dom gave me one of the ice creams he bought a while ago. He gave the other one to Shelly and the strawberry flavored ice cream to Mia. 

We're currently at the park, it's the weekend. Today is the day that my cousin will teach Mia how to ride her bicycle. I even brought mine too because Dom bribed me with an ice cream. And here I am, sitting on a bench between Mia and Shelly. The vibe between them is really not that great ever since the beginning.

"You guys are early!" I turned to look at where that voice came from and saw Jay and Minu coming in our direction. My eyebrows furrowed when I finally saw them.

"You two are late. We've been sitting and waiting here for a while now." 

Minu went and ruffled my hair. "Now, now, don't be like that. Jay just pedaled too slowly, that's why we're kinda late."

"You're the one who's too slow." I heard Jay murmured.

"Jay~!" I can literally see stars on Shelly's eyes as she waved at my cousin. I saw Dom stand up and bowed in front of the two late comers.

"Hello there, Sir." I sweatdropped when I heard what he called Minu. So, he already found out that Minu is Yuna's twin brother.

I only sat down on the bench while watching them. Good thing I brought some books with me. I'll be able to read later when I get bored. 

I watched how Dom did the long skidding to impress the girl he likes, but ended up falling down. I shook my head at him and looked at my other friends. And there I saw my cousin talking with Mia and even from a far distance, I can see that he's explaining something to the girl. On their backs, Minu and Shelly are standing beside each other. Shelly gets jealous again and Minu is kinda jealous also. 

I groaned and looked at the blue sky above me. Argh, why did I come here again? Because I thought it'd be fun and enjoyable? No! There's nothing fun at all! What's this? Am I only here to witness them get jealous? 

"Hey, guys!" I called their attention as I stood up from sitting alone at the bench and waved at them. 

"I'll go chill in a coffee shop, you enjoy it here. Bye!" I didn't even let them reply because I immediately rode my bike and went away from the park.

Around this time in the manhwa, Minu's already developing his feelings for Mia. Lucky him, Mia's such a kind girl. They're both destined to be each other. If there would be one female character that I admired the most second to Kaneshiro, that would be Mia, because she proved to us readers of the manhwa that through ups and downs, she will always be at Minu's side. I respect her a lot. 

I stopped in front of Caffébane again, where Vinny made a commotion a few days ago. I entered and went straight to the counter. I was about to order my drinks when I felt someone standing behind me that made me feel uncomfortable.

"One Americano and one Macchiato." 

I felt shivers down my spine. That chilly voice. H-he's here?! 

"Joker, go and find us a table while I'm paying."

And he's with Joker right now!

"Excuse me, Miss. Aren't you gonna order?" I came to my senses when the cashier talked to me.

"O-oh. One Iced Hazelnut for me. Here." After paying, I immediately turned my back and walked away from the counter. 

I was about to go where I sat before but it's already occupied. The only unoccupied table is where Mia and the others sat before. The one with a long table and lots of chairs. I was left with no option but to sit there. I sighed, hoping that he won't be able to recognize me. I took out a book from my bag when someone pulled a seat in front of me. 

I looked up to see a tall guy with white or almost an ash? colored hair casually sitting across from me. When he noticed me looking at him, he bowed his head a little before looking somewhere else. I unconsciously blinked a few times. With a confused look on my face, I bowed in his direction also before I started reading my book. 

"Hyuk's not coming again. That bastard." When I turn to look at the source of the voice, a face wearing yellow sunglasses with a familiar smirk on his lips meets my eyes. And the moment he looked at me in his eyes, I caught a glimpse of recognition on it.

"We met again." 

This guy again. The very person whom I told that I don't like to see again. See how this world plays? We're in the same area again! I really can't avoid him! 

"Your order, Miss. One Iced Hazelnut, right?" 

I came back to my senses when the waitress gave me my coffee. I gave a small smile before saying my thanks.

I sipped on my coffee immediately when I suddenly heard Wooin laugh. I shook my head and continued reading.

"Cat got your tongue again?" I sighed and looked at him directly in the eye. All my nervousness is fading. 

"Look, I'm just here to peacefully read my book, so please stop talking to me and pretend that we didn't meet each other before and drink your coffee, Mister." He looked at me with an amused smile. 

"Well, it's a coincidence we met again today. Enjoy your coffee then, Miss." I gave him a smile. He can be a kind guy if he wants to, eh? 

"Thank you. You too."

𓃠.☘︎

"Guys, I'm heading to the mall. Want me to buy you something?" I asked the three boys in the living room while I was busy wearing my shoes.

"Can you buy me a cat food for Jack, Noona? I'm out of stock." I ruffled the little brat's hair and smiled at him.

"Sure. How about you?" I turned to look at Jay.

"You know what I want..." I laughed at my cousin. Of course, he wants those foods with unique flavors. 

"Any food would do. Thanks in advance, Y/n!" I raised my one eyebrow at Minu when I heard him speak. 

"Did I ask you?" He scoffed with his eyes going wide. I cackled at the expression he gave me. 

"You—" I waved my hand in front of his face and rolled my eyes at him. 

"Yeah, okay, I'll buy some for you too. Bye! Take care of the house!" 

"Take care, Noona! Don't forget the cat food!" 

I rode my bike going to the mall. I parked it outside, the area in which some other bicycles are parked and put a lock on it before entering the said building. I'm here to buy some clothes and I'm gonna go to a bookstore to buy new books. I ran out of books to read already. 

I was busy roaming around the mall when something with the color yellow caught my attention. That's when I remembered what happened the other day. I went to the Café to chill but turns out I will just stumble upon Wooin and Joker there. I didn't really expect to see that guy again that fast. I thought the next time I'll see both of them, it'll be on League of Street. 

What am I doing? Am I already changing things by just existing?

"Ahh! My ball, Mom!"

My attention was caught by the kid who shouted in the middle of the mall. He was now watching his pokemon ball roll down the floor. I saw how a woman mopping the floor stops what she is doing and picked the ball before handing it back to the little kid.

That's Vinny's Mom. So, this scene happens in this mall that I'm currently at, huh? What a coincidence.

I witnessed how the little kid didn't get the ball from Vinny's Mom because of his mother saying it's already dirty. Funny. It just fell on the floor for a while and they didn't take it already. Seriously, I hate these kinds of people. I sighed and started walking away when I remembered that it was not just the kid incident, something else will happen! 

"Ugh, gross! What the hell!"

I turned my back to see what was happening now and my eyes went wide because of what I saw. I ran immediately towards their direction and went to hold Vinny's Mom before she could get down and beg on her knees.

"I-im really so—" She was about to say sorry while kneeling on the cold floor when I cut her off and held her shoulders. 

"No, Ma'am, stand up. Don't do what you're planning to do." I smiled at her when she looked at me with her worried look.

"Everything will be alright, Ma'am, don't worry." I gave her a reassuring smile, but the smile on my lips faded when I faced the one who's the one responsible for the commotion that is happening right now, and glared at her.

"W-what the? Why are you glaring at me, young woman!? Who do you think you are now, huh? Helping some lowly woman—"

*Slap sound

The sound of my palm slapping her face echoed on the whole mall. Only the whispering of people is all I can hear. Ahh, that sounds good. That's my first time slapping someone and it felt so good! 

The woman threw dagger looks at me and was about to slap me back when I grip her hand tight to stop her. 

"What do you think you're doing, huh? Calling someone a 'lowly woman' just because they're working as a janitress in a mall? What kind of brain do you have? A brain smaller than a pea? Or do you even have a brain in that tiny head of yours?" I saw her grit her teeth and tried taking her hand away from my grip and she succeeded.

She shouted at my face. "Fuck you! Who the hell do you think you are, meddling in someone else's business?!" She then pointed to Vinny's Mom and continued shouting again.

"Why the hell weren't you paying attention when you walked by me, huh?! Where's the manager here!?" I clenched my fist when Vinny's mother flinched at the bratty woman's words. 

"Stop shouting, will you?! I can't stand hearing your voice! You're just spouting nonsense!" I shouted back at her. Seriously, she's even uglier now that she's shouting. Vinny's Mom held my arm before looking at me worriedly.

"Stop this now, child. I'll just say sorry and-"

"No. Your sorry won't be enough for her, Ma'am. Can't you hear what she said? She's already looking for the manager of this mall to fire you." But Vinny's Mom just shook her head at me.

"I'll beg, I'll get down on my knees again."

"I said, I won't let you, Ma'am. You don't deserve this kind of treatment. She should be the one saying sorry and not you." I said with finalization in my voice. I turned to look at the woman again and smirk at her. I walked towards her and whispered in her ears. I saw how her face became pale because of what I said. 

"You.... Argh!! Let's go!" She grabbed her boyfriend's arm before storming out of the mall. I glared at the crowd and that's their cue to get the hell out of here also.

I turned to face Vinny's mother when the couple finally stormed out of the mall. "You okay, Ma'am? How are you feeling?" I asked worriedly as I held her shoulders. 

"I'm fine, don't worry. Don't do that again, lady. You might get in much more trouble if you meddle in other's business like that again." I shook my head at her words. 

"But I can't stand someone with a personality like that, Ma'am. I'm sorry." She smiled at me and shook her head.

"Thank you, lady. For helping me." 

I smiled back at her. "It's nothing, Ma'am. You should go and take some rest for a whi- Ma'am!"

"Mom!"

I looked at where that voice came from and saw a red-haired boy running towards our direction with a worried look on his face. He crouched down to carry his mother who collapsed on the floor before running away. I ran outside to follow them but they already got into a taxi. I watched the taxi as it went away from where I'm standing.

I hope your Mom's gonna be okay, Vinny. As soon as possible.

I went home feeling drained. I don't know why, I think it's because of what happened a while ago? Ah, this day is too much. I'm tired.

"Y/n, you're home."

Ohh, they're home. Aunt and Uncle.

"A-ah, yes, I went to the mall to buy myself some things, Aunt." I answered. 

Actually, I'm a little bit uncomfortable with Jay's Mom because she very well reminds me of my own parents way back home. If I'm gonna base on the manhwa, I don't like her because of how she treats her two sons. Was that supposed to be a good way to talk to their children? To educate their children? That she even went and sold Jay's bike because she doesn't want him riding it and just wants him to focus on his studies? Can't her sons have a hobby now or something?

"Did you finish your homework already?" I nodded my head.

"That's good then. Do you have a minute to spare? We're actually meaning to talk to you for a while now." 

Talk with me? About what now?

"A-ah, sure."

"Let's go in the living room, then?" I once again nodded my head and followed them until we reached the living room. I sat on a single sofa and both of them sat on the long couch.

There was a few minutes of silence between us before Uncle cleared his throat and then looked at me in the eye.

I sweat dropped. Why is it too awkward? 

"What do you want to talk to me about, Uncle? Aunt?" I asked, and the answer they gave me was the one I didn't expect at all. 

"It's about your father, Mahon."

What about him?

Chapter Text

Mahon Jo, my adoptive father.

I can't remember how he found me and why he suddenly thought of adopting a kid. I tried asking about that thing yesterday to Uncle, but he also doesn't know the reason why. From what he said, my father adopted me when he was in Japan. He came back to South Korea with me already, and focused on putting a 'Jo' on my name while we were here. That day when I woke up late in the morning, it was not because of Dom shouting outside the house saying he got a bike for 50,000 Won. 

It was because of the memories that suddenly flooded in my mind that night that I couldn't sleep at all. My memories here when I was a kid, with a kid Jay, and with my father, Mahon. 

I cried like a baby that night. I sobbed while hugging one of my pillows tightly and also replayed all the memories that flooded in my mind. I literally bawled my eyes out until my throat became dry, and I even went to the kitchen to drink some water for me to calm down. I couldn't sleep at all. Who would be able to sleep in that kind of situation?

But the weird thing is that, I can't remember any memories I had when I was in Japan. I can't remember anything about that place. Did I meet Kazuma and Kaneshiro there? Did I go and play with the Kazuma crew when they were still children? I don't know, I can't remember. All I can remember was my stay here in Korea, and it started when my father and I arrived at the airport, him crying so bad in front of Heri-noona, saying that he's sorry about Kazuma.

I sighed when I remembered our conversation last night. Turns out my father had an apartment, and it was already abandoned for 5 years now. My uncle gave me the key of the said apartment yesterday, saying that I'll be the one to decide on what I will do to it. And last night, I've decided already.

I'm gonna live there. But not now, I still have some things to do before moving out. 

I came back to my senses when I heard someone knocking on my door.

"Y/n, you awake?" It's Jay.

"Yeah."

"We'll wait for you, go and take a bath already." 

"Okayyy~"

I sighed. Then, I guess, I'll talk to my Uncle the next time I see him to tell him my decision.

𓃠.☘︎

"Holy crap... I'm so jealous! I can't believe he's going out with that hottie."

"Shelly turned you down when you asked her out before, man."

"I knew this would happen from the moment I saw him flirting with her when he first transferred here. Shit!"

I rolled my eyes when I heard the whispering of students in the hallway and continued walking with my friends. Minu and Dom are beside me, with Jay and Shelly in front of us. Better to ignore those whispers 'cause they're all nonsense. 

"Do you realize that you're being threatened right now by the other guys?" Minu.

"You'd better watch your back, dude." Dom.

"So, you're saying they're together now? As in, they're officially a couple now?" I asked them and Minu nodded his head at me.

"Yeah, for about one week, I think? Jay did something to Shelly that he ended up saying sorry with a rose." He laughed as he explained their situation to me.

Ah, well. They'll be official as couples soon, not just for a mere week, though.

"Oh~ here comes our Ex-Student President~"  

I groaned when I heard that voice. I slowly walked and passed the couple in front of me and stopped just a few steps away from the so-called 'New Student President' of Sunny High.

"You know you got fired from being Student President after you ruined our school's reputation in that fight, right?" He added.

"Wait, so while we were suspended, the other kids replaced the Student President?" Asked Minu.

I crossed my arms against my chest before looking at him.

"I hate you." I blurted out the blue while still looking at him. I saw him gulped and I could suddenly hear Dom and Minu cackling behind me.

"W-what?"

"You're even deaf. Get lost." 

"I— I'm the Student President, how dare you talk to me like that?!" His enraged face made me smirk. 

"I don't care. Now, get lost." He gritted his teeth before his companion grabbed him on his arm and walked away from us.

"Ahh, that feels good. I hate seeing his ugly face, heh." I whispered, enough for me to only hear.

"Y/n~! You're so cool!" Minu ruffled my hair. I glared at him before smacking his head.

"Ackkkk!" 

𓃠.☘︎

It's lunch time now and we're all outside the school to see Jordan. Shelly's busy feeding him right now and she has us accompanying her.

"What am I doing here again?" I sighed as I sipped on my banana milk. I'm getting addicted to this one, wews. I really can't blame myself for getting addicted to this milk because it's too delicious and it's also a healthy drink. 

"Ah, right! Yesterday after school, I saw that red-haired kid in the street." Dom suddenly started and that made me look at him. He's talking about Vinny.

"Was he beating someone up again?" Minu asked. He has known Vinny since childhood, so I think I can say they were friends. They are friends, heh. You can't unbefriend someone that easily, y'know. 

"No.. it looked like he was having a bike race with someone." 

"A race with who?"

"I'm not sure, but it was crazy watching them both fly down the street. Ah, I'd better do some more roller practice today, hehehe."

"Hm, a race with TJ's gang?"

My eyes settled on my feet. It was not TJ's gang, it was Hwangyeon. That's another bastard. Him and his brother really pisses me off just by thinking of them.

"What are you guys all doing here?" We turn to see Mia and Yuna walking towards our direction. Minu suddenly faced Dom while combing his hair. I can also see a faint hue of pink on his cheeks.

I gave him an amused look. You like her~

"Ah! What size do you all wear? Would you mind telling me?" Mia suddenly asks before looking at me. 

"Why?"

"Well, I know someone who works at a clothing store, and I plan to go there for your uniforms to be done. Y/n will come with me! We already talked yesterday."

Ah, yeah. She texted last night, telling me about her plan. Saying it's her welcoming gift for our crew.

"Well, medium size would do for me. I prefer to wear something loose and big." I said casually.

"Mia~! I'll take medium also! I used to wear a small size, but because of my chest, I have to wear the next size up." I sweat dropped at Shelly when I heard her say those. Seriously, this girl.

When she finished getting our sizes, we went back to our classes immediately because Mr. Nam suddenly appeared out of nowhere, even causing Jordan to run away from us.

Now, it's our PE time and we're all out of the field. The others are playing soccer and other games, while me, Shinyoung, and our two other classmates just sat down on the stairs watching our classmates. I watched as Hwarang displayed his skills in soccer when he heard some girls from up the floors.

"Does Hwarang suck at sports? Or not?" Shinyoung's friend asked while slurping her strawberry milk.

"You still don't get it, huh? Whenever he gets a girl buff, he just becomes super fast and strong." Hawarang's friend replied. I deadpanned them and just focused on my food.

"What a desperate loser. Why does he always chase girls like that?" Shinyoung wondered. If I know, this girl's just jealous, heh.

I let my eyes wander around the field. My face brightened up when I spotted Jay and Shelly from a distance, sitting on a bench. 

"Be right back guys." I told them before running towards my friends. Shelly saw me immediately and waved at me. I waved back.

"Oh hey, you don't have a class?" I asked, panting a little because of running. I'm not fond of exercising so excuse me.

"Our teacher's out for a meeting and told us to self study." 

"Oh okay. Then, where are the others? Aren't you with them?" I'm pertaining to the twins, Mia and Dom.

She shrugged her shoulders before answering me. "Someone's looking for Minu outside the school, they said, so he went there to meet that person. Dom probably followed him." 

Minu's talking to some outsider? Who might it be?

"I'll go and see them for a while." I replied. I turned my back against them and walked away from them. Near the school gate, I saw Dom standing in the middle of the path while looking at something on the outside. I ran hurriedly and tapped his shoulder when I reached him.

"Dom? What are you doing here— huh? Why are you crying?" But instead of answering me, he clenched his fist and cried more. I looked at where he was looking to see Minu and someone familiar talking to each other. 

It's Sung, Vinny's friend. 

"Fuck.. then can't we let him into our crew? From what I just heard, it sounds like the poor asswipe has been through a lot." I tapped his shoulder while his sobbing. This poor guy, he's too softhearted.

"That red-haired prick, it upsets me when I think of him kidnapping Yuna.. but even though we once fought each other, aren't men supposed to help each other out in times of need?" 

We all sweat dropped. Minu even got speechless because of Dom's dialogue. 

"Why are you trying so hard to help Vinny?" Silence enveloped between them. I already knew the fact that Vinny saved Sung before, and he treasures his friendship with him that much to even help him to this extent.

"Because he's my friend."

𓃠.☘︎

After that we talked with Sung from Gunn High, we all gathered in Class 2-1 after class. Minu told us the whole conversation they had. 

"What do you guys think?" He finally asked. I went and sat on top of one of the desks and crossed my arms.

"Hey nerd, put the book down for a minute. What do you think?" 

"Well, who is this kid?" I chuckled at my cousin's reply. 

"Ugh, idiot! Don't you remember that punk we fought before? The red-haired dude! He's the reason we got suspended!" Minu explained.

"I don't know... I can't remember." My cousin replied again before going back on reading.

"Man, does he have a birdbrain?" Minu wandered loudly and it made me laugh.

"I don't care, so you decide whether to let him join or not." Jay.

"I'm not sure either, so I'll go along with whatever you guys decide." Shelly.

"Mm, he's a good cyclist, so why not?" I shrugged my shoulders. That's a given fact, he's really a good cyclist. He can be a dangerous cyclist if he wants, too.

"Well, he was one of the first members in the Zephyrus Crew and he was kind of a better rider than you. I mean, I'd be happy to have him on the team. But do you think... he'll join us?" June questioned Minu. 

Silence.

"Even if he does, I'm not sure he'll be able to get along with everyone." June added. I shook my head at that. 

"Hmm, I guess I've got no choice but to go talk to him."

You all will get along just fine. Trust me. Especially Dom and Vinny. I love their tandem.

I was about to say my opinion when I felt my phone vibrated. I took it out of my pocket and saw Mia's message, saying we'll go and get the uniforms a little bit later.

"Guys, I gotta go. See you at the house, Jay and Minu!"

"Okay, we'll be going home after this talk." I bid my goodbye to them before walking out of the room. It's already dark outside. I went straight to my room when I arrived at home and changed my clothes. 

"Kay, your hyungs are on their way home, wait for them, okay? I'll be out for a while!" 

"Okay, Noona, take care."

"You too."

I chose to walk tonight instead of driving my bike because I already did lots of pedalling today that made my feet sore. Good thing I wore my hoodie because it's cold outside.

"Y/n, here!" I saw Mia wave her hand when she saw me. I smiled at her.

"Let's go? It's getting late already." 

"Sure!"

𓃠.☘︎

"She even gave us a few extra uniforms. I'm really happy they came out so nice.. I'm going to keep this sample~" 

"Well, the extra jackets will be yours and Yuna's. A thank you for making our logo." She looked at me and smiled.

"I guess, I'll take them, then."

"Yeah, take them. And oh, Mia. I've been meaning to ask you this before, but... do you like my cousin?" I innocently asked. We're now walking down the street going to our own houses and finally we got our Hummingbird Crew uniform a while ago. Ah, I can't wait to wear it!

"Jay... I don't know if it's okay to spill everything to you since you're his cousin.." She's shy, okay.

I tapped her shoulder and smiled. "Don't be shy around me. I won't tell Jay, promise." 

She was about to reply back at me when a blur of red passed us and bumped into her that made her fall at the ground.

"Agh!!" 

"Mia!" I immediately helped her stand before crouching down to pick the jackets scattered on the floor. But what caught my attention was the sound of a police car near us.

"Let go of me!" I turned my head to see what was happening right now. And there I saw how the police got their hands on that someone.

It's him again. 

"Stay still! You're under arrest for public violence!" One of the police officers exclaimed.

"I said let me go!" He tried forcing his way out but the police officers already cuffed him. That's when I caught his eyes staring at me with so much anger while he was struggling against the officers.

Vinny.

"Mia, call Minu and tell him what happened."

He needs to know about this. 

Chapter Text

"Arghh, my head hurts."

I watched as our tenant grip his hair while he walked toward the kitchen with me.

"Why? You finally realize you're losing your brain cells every day?"

"What did you say?!" I laughed at his face and walked to the coffee grinder and started making my coffee.

"Want some coffee? I'll make one for you if you want." I offered. One thing that I'm proud of is that, I make good coffees. I can't cook but I can make coffee, heh.

He nodded his head and walked towards my direction. "Oh sure. Making coffee is much easier than cooking, right? So, I guess I'll live much longer drinking your coffee than eating-"

"Get out."

"H-huh?"

"I said get out of the kitchen! Now!"

"Ahhh sorry, Y/n. Just make coffee please!" I simply rolled my eyes on him before continuing what I'm doing. He keeps on insulting me, this prick!

"What're you doing shouting at each other so early in the morning?" I turn to see Jay scratching his cheeks while walking towards the stove.

"Nothing much. Hey, Jay. What are you gonna cook today?" Minu asked with his eyes definitely sparkling again.

"Stupid. Ask first if he's gonna cook for us or it's for Jack again." I butted in. I smelled my coffee and smiled. This is good.

"Oh that's right. You're gonna cook our breakfast, right, bro?" Our tenant asked hopefully but Jay only answered him with silence.

"Agh, sometimes I wonder if you two really are blood-related."

Okay, done. I put the coffee I made for Minu in front of him before checking the refrigerator for some food but none. I sat across Minu and gave me a thumbs up when he tasted the coffee I made.

"What do you mean by that?" I casually asked. Of course, I know what he means, but I'll just stay quiet about it.

"Jay knows how to cook but you? Nah, zero."

"Hey!"

"Jay is so organized, and you? When I entered your room the first time, I thought a typhoon came."

I glared at him.

"Cooking can be learned anytime and cleaning a room can be done anytime!" I replied, with my two hands resting on my waist while still giving him glares.

"Heh, Jay's a much better Jo than you, meh." He even stuck his tongue out. This prick.

Argh, my morning's ruined already!

I was busy sipping from my coffee when I remembered something about last night. "Ah, before I forgot. We have a crew meeting later." They both looked at me because of what I said.

"Mia's gonna distribute our uniforms today so don't be late."

"You only said that now?!" The prick shouted at me again that made me throw glares at him. Again.

"I only remembered it now!" I shouted back.

"What? That's an important thing for you just to forget it. Do you have demen—"

"Yah! I'm a forgetful person but I do not have dementia!"

"I'm not so sure about that."

Such a prick.

𓃠.☘︎

"Jay~!"

"They're not here yet?" I asked when we arrived at our meeting place. Shelly and Dom are present already. We are meeting each other today because Mia's gonna give our uniforms now. I looked at our surroundings and my face brightened up when I saw some food stalls at one corner.

"Hey, wait for the others here and I'll go get something to eat." I'm hungry. Jay only prepared his and Kay's food a while ago. He told us it was a punishment for being so loud in the morning! It was all Minu's fault!

"Get me something to eat also, Y/n! Thanks!" I heard the prick shouted but I just walked innocently, completely ignoring him. Duh, get one for you.

My eyes shone brightly when I saw a ramen stall. I immediately ran towards it and ordered one bowl of it. Mia, Yuna and Vinny's not here yet, so I'll take my sweet time eating this hot ramen. Perfect for this day!

"Itadakimasu!" I slurped and slurped on my ramen bowl. It's so delicious! Korean foods are really delicious, gosh. I won't get tired of eating this kind of food. I love samgyupsal and tteokboki, too.

After eating ramen, I went to see the other food stalls also. I saw some who were selling other Korean foods. As much as I wanted to eat more, I'm already full. I didn't eat my breakfast a while ago because Jay didn't cook for us and Minu wouldn't want me to cook also.

I ended up in an ice cream parlor. I bought an ice cream cone. Minu and the others might like this, might as well buy some.

I decided to go back there to see if the missing people are present already. I was on my way when I saw someone with eyeglasses casually sitting on his scooter. I approached him and stood beside him.

"Hey, you're that red-haired guy's friend, right? The one who came to our school the other day."

I met his face with a surprise look. I grinned at him before stretching out my hand at him. "I'm Y/n Jo, the manager of Hummingbird Crew." He looked at my hand for a little while before smiling and finally shaking with my hands.

"I'm Sung, Vinny's friend. We've met before." I tilted my head at what he said. Ah, he meant that...

"Yeah. This would be the third time that we meet. I also met that Vinny guy three times before this." He raised his eyebrows.

"Really? When?"

"In that coffee shop before, in the mall, and the last one was on the street. I was with Mia when she called Minu saying Vinny was caught by the police officers."

"R-really?" I hummed.

I looked at where my friends were and smiled at the view. They're now complete. The members of the Hummingbird Crew.

"Hey, Y/n! What are you doing over there? Come here now and get your uniform!" Dom called for me when I saw him peeked at where I am.

"Well, they're calling me now. Here. See you later, Sung." I smiled before waving at him. I gave him an ice cream. I was supposed to eat that but well, let's just say, that's a token for our friendship.

Yep, me and Sung are now officially friends. Self proclaimed, eh?

"Where's mine, then?" I asked when I finally arrived. Mia handed me a black jacket with our logo printed at the back of it. I felt the soft fabric on my hands and smiled. Finally. Finally, I'm gonna wear their jacket.

I was about to wear my jacket when I remembered that I'm holding an ice cream. I looked up and searched for his heterochromatic eyes. I smiled when I saw him already looking at me. I walked in his direction and stopped a few steps away from him.

"You're Vinny Hong, right? Minu and Sung's friends." He's still looking at me. Even I can't take my eyes off him. Those heterochromia eyes, they're really beautiful.

"You know Sung?" I was taken back when he asked. Even with his voice, I didn't expect it to be this cold and beautiful at the same time.

I shrugged my shoulders before casually answering him. "I was on my way here when I saw him over there and we kinda got to know each other for a few minutes."

"Oh yeah, Vinny, she's Y/n Jo, Jay Jo's cousin, and our crew manager." Minu introduced us to each other.

I smiled once again before handing him my ice cream. "Here." He looked at what I was offering and then looked back at my eyes.

"What's this for?" He asked.

"Just take it. Here." He finally got the ice cream I bought which made me smile again at him. He looked at me again with his beautiful pair of eyes.

We met again. You're finally here with us, I won't let you leave now.

"Yah, Y/n! Where's mine?!"

"Aish. Do you really need to shout? We're literally one meter away from each other and you're still shouting at me?" I asked Minu incredibly. But he just glared at me before crossing his arms on his chest.

"I don't care. Where's my food?" He asked again.

"Oh, did you tell me to buy you one? I can't remember, hmm..." I replied, completely acting innocent.

"What about that other ice cream in your hand? That's mine, right?"

"Heh, this is mine. I actually bought three pieces, I gave the other one to Sung before coming all the way here."

"Aish. I should've just eaten my breakfast a while ago." He murmured begrudgingly that made me laugh. I shoved the ice cream cone on his hands and rolled my eyes.

"Sorry not thank you." I don't care, prick. He then turned his face to see Mia with a pink hue on his cheeks again.

How come he can change his expression in an instant?! Is he Koro-sensei now?!

"Thanks, Mia. I love them!" Minu.

"It fits me just right! These are awesome!" Dom.

"I'm glad you all like them!" Mia smiled at them.

"You've definitely got a good sense for design, Mia."
Ackk, I know, Yuna. I second the motion!

"My man looks good no matter what he wears~" Guess who said that?

𓃠.☘︎

"Hey, it's the weekend. What're you both doing here outside?" I asked as I walked with my bike. That's when I noticed the gloomy vibes surrounding them.

"Feeding Jack." Kay answered.

"Ah, okay. I might be coming home late. Want me to buy you something on the way home later?" I cheerily asked them but both of them shook their heads.

"I'm going then, bye!"

I arrived at a shopping mall. I bought some new clothes for me to use, especially that I'm gonna move out soon. Speaking of it, I still don't have the chance to talk with Aunt and Uncle about it. I didn't even tell my cousins because I want to let their parents know first.

I also went to a grocery store to buy some snacks for our dearest tenant and my two cousins. I chose the unique flavors for Jay and for the two? I picked randomly, meh. After that, I also went to a bookstore to buy new books and tried buying a few workbooks for Jay.

Now that I think of it, his birthday is coming. What gift should I prepare for him?

"Ah, it's dark already." I put all I bought in the basket of my bike before finally heading home. I was on my way to our place when I saw a familiar red-haired guy with his friend who's currently smoking.

"Hey, Vinny and Sung!" They turned to look at me and waved my hand when they saw me.

"Y/n, what are you doing here? It's already late. Did you...." Sung looked at my bike's basket, "...yeah, you bought something that's why you're out here."

I grinned at him. "Yep! So, how about you two? What are you doing here?" I asked. I didn't notice how Vinny looked at me when I grinned at them.

"We're in a part-time job. We just finished our shift. We're going home already after resting a bit."

"Oh, I see."

"I'm gonna get as many limited-edition figurines as I can if I win the prize money!"

"I heard they just came with a new Sena-chan DVD, but I don't have enough money.."

I turned to look at where those voices were coming from and saw two members of the Manga Crew about to pass us.

"Oh, it's them." I pointed out.

"You know them?" I shook my head at Sung's question.

"But I saw that big guy before, at the Post Office when me, Jay and Minu went to submit our mail for an application." I replied.

"I was so so sad when Ace died.. but I'm feeling better nowadays because of that Sabo and Gear Transformation Rupy~" Oh, they're talking about One Piece.

Me too, guys. I cried like a baby when Ace died but Sabo filled up the role which their older brother left so, it's fine now. 

I smirked when an idea popped into my head. "Oh, you mean Portgas D. Ace slash DOUGHNUT?" I saw how the two of them glared at my direction but I only laughed at them.

I love you, Ace, I'm sorry for calling you a doughnut.

"What did you just say?!"

"Nani?!"

"C-check out that red-haired guy who looks like Shanks.." One of them pointed at Vinny that made me laugh once again.

"He's not Shanks. Can't you see? He doesn't have scars on his face and he has two arms." I simply answered. But they both gulped when they saw Vinny's eyes.

"Masaka?! The Sharingan?!"

"Pfft." Sung and Vinny looked at me and sweat dropped.

"You're enjoying what's happening to us right now, huh?" But I only waved my hand at them before laughing again.

"The Uchiha Clan is real?!" I cleared my throat when I heard what he shouted.

"Yeah, he's one of the Uchiha. He's actually a cousin of Itachi, you know, the one who went rogue after he massacred his own clan." I tried to be sound serious.

"I-if that's the truth t-then! Then don't look directly at them! Or we'd be dead for sure! Let's go!"

"Chikusho!" They both whispered before riding their back away from us. That's when I laughed so hard I almost fell down on the road clutching my stomach.

"Oh my god, hahaha! I haven't laughed this good ever since I got here! Hahaha!" I wiped the tears in the corner of my eyes when I saw them looking at me as if I'm a crazy woman they just stumble in the middle of the street.

Oh, hehehe.

𓃠.☘︎

I got home much more later than usual. Oh, well, I enjoyed today. Thanks to those Otaku freaks we met on the street.

"The largest cycling audition in the nation is beginning! A crew battle among street riders coming to the road!" I immediately ran to where the TV was when I heard that. Even Minu and Jay walked hurriedly to my direction when they saw what was on the TV.

"Huh? What are you doing here? I'm gonna change the channel, it's Kitty's Time already!" We heard the little brat exclaimed but I snatched the remote away from him and he whined.

"Just a minute."

"Ride in ahead in the desolate asphalt streets!

Just riding quickly isn't the only thing in a race! This competition has terran-specific missions and creativity!

Note: Professional riders with competition experience cannot participate.

Crew riders are gathering around the country for an extreme biking extravaganza!

A prize of 100 million won goes to the winning team! Akong with a ticket to participate in an international competition!

Decide your fate with your bike! League of Street! Biking is the only way to win!"

The advertisement ended. "It's finally begun..."

League of Street, Hummingbird Crew will now come to show you their skills.

This is gonna be fun.

Chapter Text

"Y/n! You're too slow!" That laugh. It pisses me off just by hearing that prick's laugh.

"Hey! Minu Yoon! Jay Jo! Wait for meeeee!" I shouted as I tried my best to pedal much faster than my usual one. I'm not using a racing bike, for Pete's sake!

Those two pricks! They left me in the house and then raced with each other again! It's still morning and here I am, shouting at them again. Arghh. 

"We'll go ahead and meet up with the others on the way to school, Y/n! Bye!" 

Curse you both, hmp. 

I sighed when I couldn't see their backs in front of me anymore. Knowing those two, they're racing with each other again. So, what should I do now?

I let my feet pedal at my usual pace. What now? The League of Street is already a few days from now. I can change anything I want except the races, because I'm only their manager and not a racer. If I chose to be a racer before, I might be able to prevent some incidents with the race ongoing, but I really don't know how to race at all! I'm not physically fit at all! Imma get tired before even reaching a fourth of the course!

I'm such a pathetic loser right now. I thought of one thing, though. The two main events that I must change are Minu's accident, and Vinny leaving the crew. Should I go and apply for some part-time job also? Or not, since I'm getting a big allowance from Aunt and Uncle, and I'm even getting an allowance from my cousin's grandparents. I badly want to help Vinny's Mom. I mean, I can buy her medicines, right? I can even start saving up now for her surgery. 

About Team Sabbath, what should I do with them? Should I talk to Wooin and tell them to work with me? I don't even know if they encountered Sangho Choi already, but I guess yes because Joker's already with him and they even mentioned Hyuk.

I better think about these when I get home. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Hey, Y/n, the Principal's looking for you." 

"Huh?" I looked at Hwarang who's busy looking at those magazines again that Shinyoung keeps confiscating. He's with his friend, the fat one, hehe. Until now, I don't know his name.

"Now?"

"Yeah." 

Okay? Why am I being suddenly called over to his office? 

I stopped in front of his office's door and knocked. When I heard a voice saying 'come in', I opened the door and went inside and bowed. When I looked up, I saw the Hummingbird Crew complete, when I say complete, Vinny's also there with them.

"Oh, you're now here, Miss Jo. Come here and join your friends." The Principal smiled at me. I walked and stood next to Shelly.

"Hey, what's happening here?" I whispered to Shelly. 

"Ah, Grandpa has something to tell us."

Oh, I guess we'll be talking about the upcoming race.

"Tomorrow's the preliminaries. Are you all ready?" The principal asked.

"Yes, Sir! We'll do our best tomorrow!" June.

"Everyone's been training really hard." Shelly.

"But June, aren't you in your third year? The college entrance exams are coming up soon, are you sure this is okay?" 

June laughed sheepishly as he scratched the back of his head. "Haha, yeah.. I'm going to start studying more once the competition is finished!" 

I stifled a laugh. Shelly even looked at me but I didn't pay her no mind.

"Sir, he can just repeat another year of high school if he can't pass his exam." I joined them at their conversation. June looked at me with his irritated face.

"Don't jinx it, Y/n." But I only grinned and gave him a peace sign. That's when we heard Mr. Nam saying something.

"Who's this handsome red-haired boy? You should be in school right now... Shouldn't you?" He asked and we all paid attention to Vinny.

"Ah.. he's a student from Gunn High. He's taking some time off from school to join the competition with us~"

Mr. Nam walked and stopped in front of Vinny. "Hm~ skipping school to join a competition?" That's when he noticed Vinny's eyes. "Huh?! One of your eyes...?!"

I chuckled when my friends' sweat dropped. Mr. Nam held Vinny in his chin, "—is beautiful~ Red boy~"

"Ahhhhhhh!" I cackled when I heard him screaming. This is very not so Vinny at all!

"Easy, easy! Calm down, man!" Dom tried calming down Vinny.

"Hey, hey!! I know how you feel but just hold back!" Minu.

"Hahahahahaha!" I laughed hard at Vinny's reaction. This moment will be unforgettable to him that he doesn't even want to come back and visit our school again after this. 

The principal also laughed at what happened. "Hahaha! Anyway, since you're all missing class tomorrow to do the competition, I really hope you'll pass the preliminaries!"

"Yes, Sir!"

𓃠.☘︎

"Man, that was gold!" 

Minu gave me his wick smile. "You were the one who laughed so much a while ago." I grinned at him.

"Oh, really? I mean, I found it funny. You should've looked at your face, Vinny! Hahaha!" I was busy laughing my ass out when he flicked my forehead.

"Yah!" I hissed while touching my forehead. Jay and Vinny are the only ones who keep on flicking my forehead! 

"Tsk, I'm out of here. Bye." He gave me one last look before walking away from us. 

Aish, that red-haired prick. 

"Guys!"

We all turn to look at Mia and Yuna walking towards our direction. 

"Tomorrow's finally the preliminaries! Are you all ready?" They asked.

"Yuna..." 

I grimaced when I saw the expression on Minu and Dom's faces. This lovesick boys, hayst.

"Guys, wanna have dinner all together tonight before the competition? I'll buy chicken for everyone." June said, smiling at us. But I looked at my cousin when he turned his back, ready to leave.

"I have to study tonight, so I'll pass."

We watched his back walk away from us. I sighed before facing June. "I'm sorry, I'll pass also. I'll come next time." 

"O-oh, yeah... sure."

"Is something wrong with Jay? He looks unhappy about something.." I turned to look at Mia and gave her a small smile.

"That's just how he is. Don't mind him."

𓃠.☘︎

I woke up because of the sound of my alarm clock. I looked at the calendar hanging on my wall and saw the red check on some certain dates. And one of them, is today.

I started my day by preparing my bag. I only put my phone and money there. I was planning to buy them drinks later and I need to get there as soon as possible to register our crew's name before we may get disqualified because of being late. 

After showering, I wear something comfortable in a crowd like that. I wear a navy blue color skinny jeans and partnered it with a long sleeve crop top, and wear my Hummingbird Crew jacket. Perfect.

"Where are you going, Noona?" Kay asked when I saw him about to walk past my room. He just woke up.

"Secret. I'll be with Jay a little later so, don't worry. I'm gonna make some sandwiches, go and wake your brother up."

"Okay..."

"Oh, and also the tenant!" Yeah, I almost forgot that we have a tenant.

I went to the kitchen and prepared our food. After that, because they're not here yet, I grabbed one sandwich and went on my way. Or course, I'm with my bike.

After a few minutes of pedalling, I now arrived at where the League of Street is gonna happen. I parked my bike near a post and locked it before walking directly towards the crowd. I don't even need to ask where to register our crew's name because I already saw a long line in one of the tables near the entrance.

"Done." I smiled when I finally officially registered our crew. I took out my phone and texted in our group chat, telling them I already got them registered so they better get their asses here now and don't be late.

While waiting for Hummingbird Crew to arrive, I went to a vending machine to get a drink before settling down in one of the benches I saw. I watched as many crews pass by. I stopped myself from pointing out the familiar crews I saw because that would be embarrassing!

I drank from my Ponta before sighing. Why isn't banana milk not available in the vending machine? I would like one right now. Ah, I literally became addicted to that drink now.

I continued watching many crews passing me. I already saw Monster's crew, even Juhwan in Trident, and even those 'Otaku freaks', courtesy of Minu. I let my eyes wander around the area and stopped my eyes when I saw those snake guys again. And oh, Hyuk's with them now, even their 5th member, the one who will be kicked out on their team after that locker incident.

"Y/n! We're here now~" I turned my head to see Shelly with Jay, Dom, Minu, June, and Vinny. I smiled at the sight of them.

"Oh, hey. Good to know you arrived safe." I stood up and threw my trash to the can behind the bench I was sitting at a while ago before walking towards their direction.

"The race will begin after a few minutes so take a deep breath and relax for a while." I said. 

June smiled at me. "Thanks for registering us, Y/n. That's a relief for us. Even if we're coming late, you'll always be here to manage things like this." I smiled a little before shaking my head at him.

"This is my job as your manager. I'm the one who will take care of you, and the one who'll be managing you so rest assured. I'm always here." 

"Man, I didn't know you were this reliable. But how come your cooking—" Minu stopped what he was about to say when he saw me throwing dagger glares at him. This prick, he's starting to piss me again.

"Ah, anyway, if we're in this to win, we'll eventually have to face off against that monster." I looked at June and tapped his shoulder. I can understand his worry, knowing how fast Monster 13 is, that he even almost beat Owen Knight of Light Cavalry before. He even got an offer to join Owen's crew but he turned it down.

"The preliminaries are about to begin. The representatives from each team, come to the broadcast hall on the track, please! I repeat....." 

"Representative?..." They all looked at each other before looking at the speaker. And then to each other again.

Shelly groaned before sitting on the bench near us. "Ah, whatever. I'm just gonna sit here, you guys figure it out~" She said while busy twirling her hair with her fingers.

"Why do we have to choose a representative all of a sudden? Anyway, anyone in?" Minu asked. Well, they didn't tell us a while ago on how these preliminary games start, and I kinda forgot to tell them even though I already knew they needed one man representative, hehe.

"Does anyone want to do it? Or want to nominate someone else?" I noticed how June and Dom glanced at Jay who was standing between them. Jay seems to notice them looking at him and then sighed.

"I'm telling you now, I have no intention to represent the team, so pick someone else." Jay.

"I don't want to do it either." Vinny.

"Are you all kidding? How can you be so uncooperative from the beginning?" Minu scratched the back of his head.

"Why don't you do it? You played a big role in making this crew." June said.

"Hm, well. If no one else is down... then I—" Their leader couldn't finish his sentence because someone butted in.

"I'll do it. The representative." They turned to look at Dom when he said that. They looked at him as if he was kidding.

I chuckled when I saw their reaction. "Wipe off your expressions, guys. Dom can do well, I'm sure of it. Do your best, Dom! We're counting on you." I smiled at him and saw him smile back at me, even though I know for sure it's strained.

"A-ah, hehe. T-thanks, Y/n!"

The participants were told to prepare for the starting line. The speaker, or the host of the race, explained the rules for the first race. A racer should be able to cross the finish line within 5 minutes and 30 seconds only. If they can't finish the race within the said time limit, they will be automatically disqualified.

In other words, if the crew's representative gets disqualified, it means it was the whole crew.

"We're changing our representative!! How can the whole team be disqualified because of one person?! I've only been riding my bike for the past month!" 

I sweat dropped when we heard Dom shouting at the staff. He should know how to trust his self. This first race will really have a huge effect on him.

"Do you know about this, Y/n?"

I tried to look innocent and shook my head. "I'm not aware of this." Sorry, guys. You can do it, Dom. 

"I thought this was just to pick a leader from each team! Are you kidding?! Please, let us change it!!"

I chuckled when I saw Minu and June together with Dom busy talking with the staff. They're actually shouting at him. Poor staff personnel.

"You knew about this." I whipped my head at the back when I heard his voice. I'm surprised, he caught my lie immediately. 

"Well, let's say I did know about this, but believe me when I say that Dom can do this race. He will learn from this." I gave him a smile that made my one lonely dimple appear before turning back my head in front. 

Unbeknownst to me, his heterochromia eyes stayed on my back longer than expected. 

"Don't feel down. Believe in Dom. I know he can do it." I reassured them when the two came back to our position. We have no choice now than to believe with our friend. 

"Yeah! We're in a team! We need to trust and cheer for each other! I'm sure Dom will be responsible and do a good job just like what Y/n said." Shelly exclaimed.

"Good luck, Dom!" She shouted while waving at Dom. 

"All ready! Start!"

Yeah, Dom can do this. 

Chapter Text

"From the very start of the preliminaries, it's also an intense psychological battle among the riders. The riders from each team must reach the finish line in under five minutes and thirty seconds in order to survive the preliminaries!" The host commented while watching the preliminaries begin.

"So! We'll now hear from the commentators what they think of this match." The host then faced the guy beside him who was wearing a hoodie jacket and black sunglasses.

"I can predict how this match is going to end.. But if I say any more, it'd be a spoiler, so I'd rather refrain from talking about the match." I heard the host laugh fakely and saw him sweat dropped, just like me.

I went and sat on a nearby bench and crossed my legs while watching the monitor intently. I watched how many racers already sped up, trying to catch up to one another. I grimaced when I saw a crashing incident between some of the racers. I watched as Dom realized it was too late that there was a crash that happened in front of him a few seconds earlier. He tripped over them and fell on his bike.

I set my eyes in another place and gulped. I know that I can't change all of the things that will happen in this world, like what happened with Dom right now. And I know that because of what happened to him, he'll become more of a good racer, that'll be the starting point of him being the team's sprinter.

I looked at my friends and saw them looking worriedly at Dom. I am too. I noticed how Vinny clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. Shelly, June, and Minu looked shocked and worried at the same time. While Jay? Even if he's not here right now and busy reading somewhere, I know what he will feel about this.

"It seems like several riders have been seriously injured in this crash!" I heard the host exclaimed.

I turned to look at the monitor again just to see Dom sitting on the road with his head bowing down, and a wound on his temple and knees. Looking at it now, that's a really serious wound. He's bleeding too much already.

I stood up and went to stand with my friends. I gripped the sleeve of Vinny's jacket, which made him look at me for a few seconds, who's actually the nearest person in my position, while we watched how Dom forced himself to stand up, even with his blood dripping on the ground. I gripped my friend's jacket more tightly when we saw Dom continued the race, even if he's in a bad condition right now.

"Monster has come in first place in the preliminaries with a time of four minutes and seven seconds! The main rider from Team Trident has come in second by a difference of just 0.31 seconds!" I took a deep breath when I saw the monitor showing us the teams who finished the race already.

I looked at the monitor again, hoping to see our friend. I clasped my hands together and waited for Dom to appear on the monitor.

"I see one cyclist riding alone around eight hundred meters from the finish line." That's when they showed us Dom, pedalling his bike fastly despite having wounds all over his body. He really wanted our team to win this round, no matter what it takes.

I'm sorry, Dom. There are things that I really can't change after all.

"Rider 23!! There is not even a minute left now! He looks badly hurt from the accident in Zone H. It will be difficult for him to finish in time." I shook my head in what the host said. No, he will be able to cross the finish line, just wait.

We watched with wide eyes how Dom finally crossed the finish line and apparently crashed once again. I released the deep breath that I didn't know I was holding in while watching our friend. We immediately ran towards where Dom crashed to see him.

I crouched down and held his shoulder upon seeing him.

"Dom, you okay? C'mon, let the medics clean your wounds." I said while gently shaking him a little.

"Are you okay?" Shelly.

"H-he's not dead, is he?" I glared at Minu when he asked that and saw him flinched.

"Dom, wake up!" June.

I whipped my head in Dom's direction when I heard him sniffing. I looked softly at him and patted his arm.

"This is... the last time that I will lead the team! Fuck!" I looked at the monitor and saw that it's only .03 seconds left on the time limit given to the racers before getting us disqualified.

I smiled at Dom. "You did a good job, Dom."

Now, my cousin will do the same.

𓃠.☘︎

"Here, take this."

Dom looked up at me and saw me handing him a cold drink that I got from the vending machine near our area. He took it and mumbled his thanks before our friends continued lecturing him about something.

I looked ahead of us and saw Monster looking in our direction. He's actually looking directly at Dom. I know that Monster 13 is not a bad guy, hell, I can still remember laughing so hard when he, Juhwan and Dom ended up in an embroidery shop.

I watched from the corner of my eye when Vinny and Hwangyeon faced each other, with Team Taralunta next to them. I noticed the leader of Team Taralunta looking at Vinny's back and smiled a bit.

My eyes looked up at the speaker when I heard the host started explaining the next race. I saw Vinny with his normal emotionless face, walking in our direction.

"You're bad blood with the Team Ghost, huh?" I asked and he just tsked. I sighed and turned my head to look at my friends.

"I'll go and look for my cousin, wait for us here."

"Okay, make it fast, Y/n, the next race is going to start!"

"Yeah."

I walked around the area to find where my cousin went, and saw him in the waiting area. I was about to call his name when two participants from I don't know what their crew name is, decided to go and talked to him.

"Hummingbird Crew, hah!" I raised one of my eyebrows when I heard the guy in the yellow jacket mock our team. Jay looked at them confusedly.

"Does he think this is a library or something? What's he reading a book here for all by himself? It's spoiling the mood, haha!" The guy in the yellow jacket said.

His friend beside him laughed also. "Hey, why are you bothering him? Let him study~ haha!"

My eyebrows furrowed when I heard what they said. Before something bad happens, I walked towards them and stopped beside my cousin who's only looking at them blankly. But if I know, he's thinking a lot right now.

"Well? Did you come here to make fun of a person reading a book in a public place like this? Does that make you happy? Your happiness is too shallow, I see." I mockingly commented at them and saw their faces crunched.

"Tsk, a girl just saved his ass. Let's go! There's not much to see here so let's just go check out the other teams." The yellow guy said before turning their backs at us and walked away with their bikes. As when I thought they were already finished talking bad at us, the yellow guy turned his head again on us and said,

"I don't need to see the rest of the team after watching your team leader barely finish in five minutes and thirty seconds earlier. Anyway, even if you fail in the preliminaries, hang in there and study hard! Hahaha!"

Even if they're already walking away from us, we can still hear them talking with each other, saying that Jay's bike looks like an old bike and some aero wheels are stuck on it. Mock all you want, just don't speak something bad to my adoptive father's bike!

I gritted my teeth and was ready to talk back at them when Jay stood up with a serious look on his face. I sighed when they were not visible in my sight anymore and looked at him.

"Don't mind those idiots. Let's go, the next race is going to start any minute by now."

We silently walked back to where our friends were. I walked behind Jay. When we finally saw the team, Jay suddenly called June.

"Let me borrow your helmet."

Even if June was confused, he still handed him his helmet. We watched as Jay put the helmet on his head and handed me his eyeglasses. Knowing that he's farsighted, he can do well in this race without his eyeglasses' help.

"Hey, what got into him all of a sudden?" Minu asked confusedly, with a sweat dropping on his temple.

"I'm not sure, maybe he suddenly got inspired while he was reading." Dom answered him while looking at Jay with a confused gaze.

"Still, don't you feel secure knowing that Jay will be riding for us?" Shelly said, that makes me smile.

Minu took the eyeglasses from me and tried it on him. "That's true. He may be more of a beast than a monster himself." He confidently said while crossing his arms on his chest.

"What? Really?! He's that good?" Dom asked, with Vinny on his side still looking at Minu because of what he said.

"Ah, you and Vinny have never seen Jay in a race, have you?" He took off the eyeglasses and handed them back to me which made me sweat drop.

"I've only seen him putter around on his bike a bit and study.." Dom answered him unsurely.

"Well, you'll find out soon enough what I mean."

"He will do a great job, don't worry too much about him." I said and looked at the speakers when I heard the host explaining the course of the next race.

Round one was a sprinting course that raced through the city, while round two is a corner race on a mountain road. There are a lot of curves and the course is a downhill road with an average incline between five and then degrees. Being a mountainous region, there is a lot of sand and dirt on the road which makes it slippery and prone to accidents. So riders must be careful.

The rules are simple. Round one and two are both time attack races with a total combined time limit of ten minutes. For instance, if the team leader finishes round one in four minutes and seven seconds, the team leader in round two continues riding at the starting time of four minutes and seven seconds from the first round. Basically, the remaining time out of ten minutes after subtracting the time from the first round becomes the time limit for the team leader in round two. The more quickly a team finishes in round one, the more time they have to spare in round two.

I looked back at my friends when I heard someone sniffing. Dom is crying again, shouting sorry at Jay.

"It would have been easier for him if I had finished just a bit sooner in round one, what if our team doesn't make it because of me? Wahhhhhh!" I chuckled seeing him crying so badly just because we might not have a chance to enter the next round now because of him.

"Jay can do it, just trust him, Dom. I know my cousin can do it. And please, stop blaming yourself."

The race started.

"This is driving me crazy! June! Doesn't it seem like Jay's taking his time too much?" Dom asked to June while his hands are still clasped together, looking like his praying.

"No, this round isn't an all-out sprint like the first one." June started.

"The course for this round has a lot of corners, and the ground is uneven, so there's a high chance of crashing if you over pedal. Riding faster doesn't necessarily give you an advantage on this course." He added.

"If he goes all-out 'cause of the time limit, he'll crash... but if he paces himself out, he'll be disqualified 'cause he'll run over time.." We heard Dom murmuring to himself.

"Damn it! Then what can he do?! This is totally my fault! If I had just come in a bit faster!!"

"Hey, don't blame yourself too much!" Minu tried calming down Dom.

I sighed and decided to just focus on the monitor. We watched as Jay sped up in a corner and passed another rider. He continued doing so until he passed three riders now because of his drifting.

"That's right. I was surprised too when I first saw Jay use that technique on a corner." We all looked at June and then he explained to us something about Jay using a drift instead of reducing his pace in a corner.

"Jay looks the hottest when he's riding his bike~" I saw Shelly cupping her cheeks while watching Jay on the monitor which made me sweat drop once again.

"Come to think of it, when I saw him in races, he seemed to like riding in the red zone where he could very easily end up crashing." Minu commented, with a small smirk on his lips. That's when I saw Vinny smirked.

"The red zone, huh?" He murmured.

Of course, knowing Vinny's character, he tends to ride in the red zone also, almost every time. He was the reason why Minu ended up having a pain in his leg because of their race before.

We continued to watch closely at the monitor when Jay used inertia drift in one of the sharp corners again, letting him pass more racers.

"In a blink of an eye, rider 55 has raced to first place among the seven riders! He's really tearing up the road!" We heard the host said.

"Just three minutes after starting the race, rider 55 has arrived at the finish line first! And we also have a new record! Rider 55 from Team Hummingbird! He completed the mountain course in three minutes and twenty seconds!"

I smiled softly at Jay when I saw him walking towards us. I noticed how happy our friends are that Dom is even getting tear eyed.

"I'm in love." I laughed at what Dom said.

"Way to go, nerd! He may get on my nerves a lot, but he sure puts a smile on my face when he rides his bike!" I know, Minu.

"Good race, Jay!" June.

"That's my man!" Shelly.

"You did a good job, Jay." I smiled at him and handed him his drink.

"Thanks."

Watching the whole manhwa happen in front of me is much more amazing than reading it. I love Wind Breaker so much. I'll continue staying here until I can change their bad future. I will do it.

Chapter Text

"Ah, I'm so exhausted for nothing... crap. Still, it's nice to be home~ Home is like a paradise~" Minu exclaimed when we finally got home.

"This is not your home. Go back to your own home then." I laughed at what my cousin replied to him and shook my head before deciding to go and take a bath. As I was on my way to my room, I saw Kay watching his favorite television show. I smiled at his figure and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall.

I walked to where Kay is sitting and ruffled his hair that made him look up at me. "Good job today at school, Kay. Go and do your schoolwork and then sleep, okay?"

He nodded at me. "After I finish this show, Noona, I'll go."

"Okay, little brat."

I went straight to the bathroom after entering my room. I was busy drying my hair already when my phone vibrated, indicating that I got a notification.

Who might it be now?

I erased the questions on my mind and then took my phone to see who messaged me. I opened it and noticed the group chat that Minu created before.

Minu: Hey, guys! Tomorrow is the nerd's birthday~!!

Cool Dom: What? Tomorrow will be Jay's birthday?? Then shouldn't we throw a little part for him or something?

Minu: Yeah, but I'm totally broke right now.. Hey, Yuna, lend me some money..

Shelly: What?! Birthday?! Why are you only telling me this now? I haven't prepared anything!

Shelly: And besides Y/n, why didn't you tell us much earlier so that we had a chance to plan this out?

Y/n: I completely forgot about it, too. Let's just plan this out then we'll do it all tomorrow.

Yuna: Then get your butt back home! How much longer are you going to stay there?

Minu: sent a sticker

I laughed at what Yuna said and decided to play along also.

Y/n: Ikr, I heard u saying a while ago that u miss your home already, Minu. I thought ur going back already.

Minu: Y/n! I didn't say that!

Mia: Really? Then let's pool some money and buy him a present!

I smiled at Mia's idea before typing again.

Y/n: You do that yourself guys, I'mma go get him something from myself.

Mia: Okay, Y/n!

June: We should contribute a bit of money and throw a party for him, like Mia said! ^^

Minu: You don't have to do it, June. The SATS are coming up so don't push yourself.... :'( LOL

I cracked up by what Minu said. Omg, this guy has no filter at all! He frankly said it to his friend, haha.

June: Still, I should be there. If I don't do this, I feel like I'll be forgotten in this series... :/

You're breaking the fourth wall, June. And don't worry, you will not be forgotten, especially that you looked like Mahon Jo when the manhwa glowed up, lol.

Minu: Alright... anyway, let's come up with a plan tomorrow!

Jay, you're not gonna experience the same things that happen before every time it's your birthday, because now, you have us, you have your friends to celebrate with. I smiled at the thought of tomorrow and decided to get some rest already.

Tomorrow will be an amazing day.

𓃠.☘︎

"Y/n! Y/n! I can pull a wheelie now! Do you think I can be an awesome rider like your cousin?"

I only took one step inside our room and Hwarang's face is already in front of me, asking a silly question. I smiled sweetly and answered him.

"No, I don't think so~"

His face almost looked like a crumpled paper, pft. "Grr, Y/n! You should be supportive to me!"

I gave him an offended look. "Hey, I'm always a supportive friend to you!"

He shook his head that made me raise my one eyebrow at him. "No! You just broke my heart right now! I won't be giving you free banana milk from now on!"

"I can buy for myself, squirt." I said as I rolled my eyes.

He was about to reply back to me when our teacher already walked inside the room. I quietly sat down on my seat and directed my eyes in front. And from my peripheral view, I can see Hwarang throwing glares at me that made me sigh.

He's really a kid, alright.

A few hours later and it's already lunch break. I put my books inside my bag and took it with me as I walked outside our room. I decided a while ago to ditch my afternoon class and go buy something for Jay's birthday. I even saw the squirt skating again but I didn't pay him attention and just continued walking. I went and rode my bike, until I stopped in front of a convenience store.

Yep, you thought about it well. I'm planning to buy him a box full of his favorite foods. Lollipops, junk foods, and other snacks that I can find here that have unique flavors.

I parked my bike near a post and then took my bag before entering the store. I got a basket with me and started wandering around to look for Jay's favorite snacks.

Wasabi flavor here, wasabi flavor there. Wasabi, wasabi, wasabi, and a lot more of wasabi flavored snacks. Good thing there's not a wasabi flavored drink here because he'll definitely want to try it too. And oh, speaking of drinks.

I went to where the beverages are and my eyes shined when I saw three banana milks displayed inside the fridge. It was like, they're sparkling! They're calling my attention! And it's only three pieces who are there! I walked towards it and was ready to grab them and put them in my basket when someone's hands grabbed it first.

Someone. Grabbed. My. Banana. Milks. First.

My eyebrows furrowed. Who's that pokemon? Those banana milks are mine!

"Hey, mister, that's mine. Give them back to me." I calmly said and looked at him that made me gasped loudly.

Oh my god. I almost had a heart attack. Someone should've informed me beforehand that a handsome guy will appear today!

"These are yours? But I can't see any names on it indicating that someone owns it." The production company owns it, bruh.

I went back to Earth, I mean, my soul went back to my body when I heard him speak. And his voice, gosh, overall, he's perfect. I'm simping again!

I cleared my throat and decided to grab the milk from him. But he easily took it farther from me as he stretched his hands upwards. I glared at him.

"I saw them first, so they are mine." I replied to him which made one of his eyebrows raise.

"I grabbed them first so they're mine." He answered but I shook my head and replied to him again.

"I was about to grab them when you happen to get them."

"That only means that they're mine because I got them first, lady." My eyebrows are now twitching because he wouldn't give me the milks!

"I said no! Give them back to me, I want those banana milks!" I huffed and glared because of the annoyance that I'm feeling right now. I can't get the milk because they're too far for me to reach! This guy is so tall as hell!

"You know that you're being unreasonable right now, right?" I stopped reaching the milks and sighed.

"Fine, I'll just go and buy some milk at another store." I whispered to myself. I gave up the three banana milks to the handsome guy in front of me and was about to walk away when I felt someone grabbed my bag.

I heard the guy behind me sigh before stretching his hand at me. I looked at his hand just to see him holding one of the banana milks. I stopped myself from smiling.

"Here."

I stared at the banana milk he was handing out and then looked up to see his face. I forgot to say a while ago because I was mesmerized, I mean, yeah, I forgot to describe him a while ago. He's wearing a black sweater with his necklace showing on top of it and a black loose pants, I even saw a ring on his hand (the same one with Wooin Yo) and was wearing a black bucket hat covering almost his entire eyes. But I saw his face because he's tall and I'm short.

"Take it before I take it back, lady." I immediately reached for the milk and held it tightly as if my life depends on it.

"This is mine now, you can't take it back, mister." He just scoffed and turned his back against me. I smiled at his figure walking away from me and then looked at the milk in my hands.

He's a good guy, that Hyuk Kwon. He really loves bananas that much, huh?

𓃠.☘︎

I parked my bike outside the club which was the setting of Jay's birthday celebration. WD Club. I wonder, where's the club that Team Sabbath is attending to? I mean, Wooin loves to go to bars.

I entered the said bar and my friends' loud voices welcomed me which made me smile.

"You're here. What took you so long?" Vinny was the one to notice me first. He looked at the box which I was holding and then took it away from me. Oh, it's not that heavy though.

"What's this? Is this for your cousin?" He asked while checking the box. I nodded my head.

"Yeah. Oh hey, I actually have some ramen noodles here. Want some?" I gave him an amused look while showing him a plastic bag with lots of ramen on it. He raised his one eyebrow at my question. I just laughed at him and shook my head.

"Sooner or later, your friends will come and attack your house for food and shelter, so might as well take some of the noodles before you go home later." I grinned at him but he only looked at me with his confused face.

He's probably thinking, 'what the hell is she saying?', pfft.

"Guys, I'm here!" I called their attention and they all looked at me with smiles on their faces.

"Vinny, can you give Jay my gift, please?" He just rolled his eyes on me but still did what I told him to do. He handed Jay the box that I bought for his birthday. Everyone looked so confused with the box but I just shrugged my shoulders at them when they looked at me.

"That's from me, my dearest cousin. Happy birthday! I hope you enjoy my gift!" I greeted him with a wide grin on my face. I saw him put a faint smile on his lips that made me smile.

"Thanks... Y/n."

"Yeah, you're welcome, brother."

He slowly opened the box. I even handed him a scissor to open it easily since the box was taped (don't ask where I got the scissor). I can see the happy look on his face when he finally sees what's inside the box, but I only laughed at my friends' reaction. They looked at me incredulously!

"What's with that look? My cousin loves my gift." I smiled innocently.

They all sat down on the couches while me, I decided to stand beside Vinny.

"Aren't you gonna sit with them?" I asked with a low voice. He tilted his head and looked at me.

"What about you? Join them."

I gave him an amused look and smiled. "I prefer standing here with you." That made him still and stared at me. I laughed and flicked his forehead. I looked at him innocently when he gave me a glare.

"Why didn't you tell anyone it's your birthday?" Shelly started asking Jay.

"I know right? We would have missed it if Minu hadn't told us." Dom said.

"Minu...? How.. do you know my birthday?" My cousin asked confusedly.

Minu grinned at him. "Your Mom made a mark in the calendar, so I asked your brother what it was."

"My Mom doesn't mark stuff like that on the calendar, though..."

"Huh?! Really?! Then did your Dad do it?" Now, even Minu's confused.

It was the little brat on the house, you prick.

"What does that matter? All that matters is that we found out today is Jay's birthday! Here, your birth present." Shelly gave Jay their contributed present for him.

"We all chipped in to get it for you! Just take it and don't feel burdened~"

Jay looked at the gift he got from his friends for a little longer.

"Minu said it was something that you really need, so we all went together to buy it." Mia finally said.

"Here, here, open it!"

I watched from the sideline as the team members of the crew interacted with one another. The scene brought a soft smile on my lips. I watched how my cousin got speechless to have a helmet as a gift from his friends. Minu is now busy putting some stickers on it, while Dom took off his uniform and left his shirt before starting some music. I watched them with a contended smile as some of them decided to dance with Dom's music.

Watching on the sideline isn't that bad after all. If I'm watching this kind of scene, I mean. 

I took out my phone and checked the time. It's already 9:45 pm and the little brat at home doesn't even have someone to accompany him right now.

"Hey, guys, I'm going ahead." Shelly stopped dancing and looked at me.

"Already? It's still too early! Stay with us and dance, Y/n!" She said but I just shook my head and went straight to Jay.

"Enjoy your day, Jay. See you at home later, okay?" He nodded and then ruffled my hair which made me beam at him.

"Take care."

"Yes, take care also. Tell the others that I'll go first now, bye!" I waved my hand at them and walked outside the club.

I sighed and looked above me to see countless stars in the night sky. Just like those stars up above, I'll try and do my best to be their light, to be there for them anytime they need someone to talk to. I'll be their light when they face darkness.

Guide me.

Chapter Text

"Hey! Vinny! What are you doing?! Are you sleeping in again?" Minu shouted while we were here outside Vinny's house. 

What am I even doing here? Ah, yeah, to fetch Vinny because they have their race today. But why did Minu even decide to bring me here with them today? They can just do it themselves, hah.

"Hey! Wake up! Are you asleep? Are you taking a crap?" Minu shouted again, still calling for Vinny.

"Don't rush him, he'll get cranky if you bother him while he's taking his morning dump." Dom eventually added nonchalantly. I sweatdropped.

The window where they are shouting suddenly opened up and an irritated red-haired guy peeked in, just to return us a shout.

"Shut up! I'll be out soon, just wait!" Vinny was about to close the window but his mother suddenly showed up and looked at us.

"Are these your friends, Vinny?" She asked her son but he didn't give him a reply. The two boys next to me bowed their head and greeted Vinny's Mom while me, I just waved at the lady and smiled at her.

"We met again, Ma'am. How are you doing now?" I asked while smiling at her. Her eyes widened when she recognized me immediately and smiled back.

"It's you, the young lady that day. Thank you for saving me again, young lady." I sheepishly laughed and scratched my cheeks saying it's fine.

"You're my son's friend also? I'm relieved that he got good friends with him." She smiled at us.

"We're lucky to have him as our friend too, Ma'am." I looked at Vinny and smiled at his irritated face.

"Get prepared now, Vinny. Dom and Minu will wait for you. I'll be going ahead to register the team." I waved my hand in their direction and bid my goodbye at Vinny's Mom before riding my bike again to go to the venue of the race. 

I went straight to the table near the entrance to register our crew's name before settling down on a bench again. Just like before, I watched as many teams pass by me. I was about to take out my phone and text my friends when I saw the snake guy with his team, looking in my direction.

I tilted my head and looked at him confusedly when Wooin suddenly decided to walk towards the bench I'm currently sitting at. Joker soon followed him and Hyuk got no choice but to follow his leader also. They stopped in front of me.

"We met again, for the third time around. Keke." I raised one of my eyebrows at him and leaned on the bench. 

I crossed my arm across my chest and sighed. "I'm here to cheer for my team." I answered that made him shot his eyebrow up.

"Oh? You're a racer, also? What's your team?" He asked while looking at my eyes. 

I looked in the other direction because I'm getting uncomfortable again. "Hummingbird Crew. And no, I'm not a racer, I'm their manager." 

"Oh! I thought you were familiar, I remember you now..." We turned to look at Hyuk to see him looking intently at me that made me laugh sheepishly.

"A-ah yeah, fancy seeing you here..? Hehe." My cheeks suddenly feel itchy. 

"Now, I don't know about this. You've met before?" Wooin asked before looking at me and then looking back at his friend.

Why would Hyuk or me for an instance, tell you about it?

Hyuk nodded his head and then put his hands on his pants' pocket. "Yeah, we actually met a few days ago in a convenience store. She was the girl who almost cried because I got those banana milks first in the convenience store."

I huffed because of annoyance and glared at him. "I did not!" What is he saying? 

"Yeah, you did. You were about to cry and even turned your back at me but I kinda felt bad so I gave you one to you." He shrugged his shoulder after he was done explaining which made me more annoyed at him.

"I saw those banana milks first! I should be the one who was supposed to buy them and not you, Banana Freak." I saw him stay still, taken aback by what I called him. 

"B-banana Freak?" He looks like his soul got taken away from him but I didn't pay him no mind and looked at Wooin once again.

He raised his one eyebrow at me but I just rolled my eyes at him that made him laugh amusedly. 

"Feisty, huh?" 

I was about to walk away from them when I felt someone grab my arm. I turned to look back and saw Wooin handing me his phone. I stared at it and realized that he was showing me his phone number.

Ah, what? Wooin's number?

"Give me your phone, lady. I'll save my number."

I looked at him with confusion all over my face. "Why would I do that?" Why would you even give me your number? 

"Your phone." I blinked at him a few times before slowly handing him my phone. He smirked when he finally got my phone. I watched him type his contact number before giving it back to me.

"Text me if you want to hangout." After he said that, he walked away with his crew. Joker even did a small bow before following Wooin and dragging Hyuk with him, who's still busy mumbling what I said to him a while ago. 

Sorry, Hyuk. You're not really a banana freak. 

𓃠.☘︎

"I'm looking forward to your race today! Although we're guaranteed to pass today, haha!" Juhwan laughed after he said that to our team.

I watched them from a distance. I noticed Dom and Juhwan's crewmate talking about shoes, Juhwan and his other crewmate were busy talking with Jay and Minu. They were busy talking when Shelly suddenly showed up. I shook my head at them and decided to look for the red-haired guy on our team. There I saw him listening to some music with his headset on. Team Taralunta even waved at him but he only spared them a glance for a few seconds before walking in our direction.

Ah, love is in the air. 

"The first race of the finals will be starting soon! Participants from each team, please gather in the central hall." My eyes went to the speaker on the post when I heard that. I sighed and walked to where my friends are and stood beside Jay.

The rules for the next race were explained. First, there should be two riders from each team that will represent their teams and form partners to compete together. Partners may use a variety of techniques to help their team win, like riding ahead, pulling back. Whichever team has one of their riders cross the finish line first is the winner.

And for this race, the two of our team's riders who like to ride in the red zone will be our representatives. 

We looked up at the monitor to see the team that will be against us. It's the Smart Crew. I don't know about them because first, they are not worth remembering, and second? There is no second reason.

"I've been wanting to ride with you. This worked out well." Vinny grinned at Jay when they both nominated themselves to be the participants for this race.

"What kind of duo is this..?" Minu asked, suddenly feeling a shiver down his spine.

I glanced at him and a small bitter smile made its way to my lips. "The dangerous one."

I sighed and watched from the monitor how they raced. I already know the outcome, but it will all start here. Vinny's inferiority complex against Jay. Ah, I better talk to him soon.

From riding together to riding against one another, eh?

Vinny and Jay took a slow start. They should be careful because the road they're taking is full of obstacles. I squinted my eyes when I saw Vinny rode onto the pipes as if they were not that dangerous. The two started following the one member of Smart Crew in front of them. But I sighed when I noticed them racing against each other also.

These two pricks. Really now? 

Both of them kept blocking each other, as if they were not from the same team. Then a curve came, that's when the two pricks took the lead from the Smart Crew. Now, Hummingbird Crew is taking the lead. But after that dangerous curve, another bunch of pipes were in front of them. They did a leap to dodge the pipes but Jay's tire got caught a bit on it that made them scattered around the area, which made the racer behind them crash into it. 

"Ah.. this is maddening, seriously?!" Minu gripped his hair hard while still watching the two of them.

"Guys, please calm down! Stop fighting with each other!" Dom shouted, already worried that something bad might happen if they kept the race like that.

I sighed and decided to walk away from the area to buy their drinks from a vending machine. But beverages and food stalls caught my attention. I walked towards it and looked for some energy drinks for them. 

But after buying, that's when I realized that I cannot hold all of this together. I have bottles of energy drink from a vending machine and some drinks I bought from the stalls. I stared at the drinks I ordered and sighed. 

"Ah, Ajumma, do you have some plastic bag or something? You see, I cannot hold them all and —" I stopped midway when I noticed two big hands casually grabbing my ordered drinks. I looked up to see who it was and was shocked to see a tall man in front of me. 

"Y-you...ah! You're with the snake guy, right?" I asked and grinned sheepishly at him. 

It's Joker! It's Hajun, guys, and he's standing in front of me right now!

He nodded his head. "I saw you struggling and came to help." He replied to me with his monotone voice but I just smiled at him.

This sweet tall guy. Stopping midway of a race because the traffic light's color is red, picking up a puppy in the road, and now, helping me with our drinks. He's so precious, I wanna keep him in my pocket! But his siblings might get mad at me.

I took the other drinks and walked next to him. I cleared my throat and started talking to him.

"What's your name, by the way?" I asked, pretending not to know it yet.

"Joker." He simply answered. 

"Nice to meet you again. We met at a coffee shop before, do you remember? I'm Y/n Jo, by the way." 

"Yeah, I remember you."

I grinned when he said that. He remembers me! 

"There! My crew mates are there. Let's go." I walked ahead of him wearing a small smile on my lips. 

"Hey guys! Drinks for everyone!" I chirped when we finally got to them. I handed them their drinks before going to a nearby bench. I let the drinks I bought for Jay, Vinny and also mine rest on the said bench. Shelly decided to follow me and sat next to me.

"Ah, Y/n? Who's this guy with you?" Minu asked while looking at me and then back to Joker curiously. 

"Ah, he's my new friend." You'll get to know him, them, soon enough, my dear friend Minu.

I excused myself for a bit and then dragged Joker back to the food stalls. I glanced at him and he returned it with his emotionless face.

I gave him a big grin. "Let's grab you a drink also." 

He looks taken aback by what I said. "Why?"

I smiled at him once again. "Let's just say that buying you a drink will serve as my thanks for helping me out a while ago. Now choose which one you like."

He stared at me for a little longer, as if contemplating. He sighed and pointed something from the stall which made me grin at him.

"Okay!" 

Can I just keep you, Hajun? Gosh.

𓃠.☘︎

"Why do I feel kind of bad...? Do we really have to go this far? People always seem to get hurt whenever they ride with those two." Our crew leader said, sweat dropping with a strain smile on his lips.

"Ha ha ha, anyway, w-what a relief.. that they won, ha ha ha... great teamwork." Dom Kang. I sweatdropped.

"Ha ha.. yeah. They were a bit rough out there but they did well... and he won with three people against him, too, ha ha." He added, pertaining to Jay.

I grimaced at the sight of the three boys of our team. I watched them from a sideline, until Jay and Vinny came.

"Congrats. But please refrain from fighting each other the next time you ride together." I smiled sweetly, threatening them but they only looked away. Is my smile that bad? Tsk. I raised my one eyebrow at that sight and handed them their drinks before settling down on the bench and let them talk to themselves.

I glanced at my cousin when he suddenly took out his phone and answered it. I observed the look on his face while talking to someone from his phone. But I realized something upon seeing his dark expression.

I gulped and got up from the bench. I started to feel anxious and nervous at the same time. I ran towards them and saw Jay go back to our friends. I immediately grabbed his arm. I gave him a worried look but he only looked back at me for a bit before turning his gaze to Minu.

"I'm heading home." He said with a straight voice that made me grimaced.

"Home? Has something happened?" Minu asked but my cousin didn't answer him and just decided to turn his back and walked away from us. 

"Hey! At least tell us why you're leaving!" Minu shouted at him.

I held his arm and shook my head. "Minu, don't. I'll follow him, I'll go home also. Take care, guys." 

"Y/n, you too? What's happening?!" But I already ran away from them and grabbed my bike before following my cousin on his way home.

Aunt. Just please mind what the words you're going to say to your son later when we get home, because I'm not the kind of person who's just gonna keep on watching from the sidelines when I know that someone's suffering.

Please.

Chapter Text

A sound of a slap welcomed me upon entering the Jo household. I stood there, clenching my fist while hearing all Aunt's lecture to my cousin.

"I didn't forbid you to ride your bike going back and forth to your school but what made you think that racing while you're supposed to be at the school makes me feel, huh?!" 

I stared grimly at the floor while Aunt kept throwing her harsh words at her son. I stood in the entrance, while Jay and Aunt are just a few steps away from me. They already found out about me a while ago but none of them even bother to look at me.

"That's it. I'll take your bike. Starting tomorrow, you go and take a bus going to school. You understand me?!" Aunt shouted at my cousin who is currently looking down the cold floor with shadows on his eyes.

"Yes, Mom." He silently answered.

"And you!" I gulped when she pointed at me with his eyes narrowing. "Kay told me that you're your team's manager. So, you're also with them and even tolerated your cousin's actions?! You both need to focus on your studies and not go to a race like that!" 

"You couldn't do even a small thing and now you wanted something from me?!"

"I couldn't—" 

"Huh! And now you're talking back at me! How dare you, insolent child!" 

*slap

"I didn't give birth to you just so you can talk back at me! You are supposed to be following my orders around and not barking at me!"

"I-i'm sorry... Mother."

"You better be sorry, brat! Go! I don't want to see your face again!"

I gulped and felt my tears threatening to fall. I clenched my fist as hard as I could and winced when I felt some pain coming from it. I smiled bitterly and opened my hand to see my palm bleeding a little. Those words, they are now back haunting me again, huh? 

After lecturing the both of us, Aunt went outside, probably going to work now. I looked at Jay and was about to go to him when he walked away also, leaving me standing alone inside. I sighed and decided to walk towards my room. I want to be alone also, just like what my cousin wanted too. Aunt probably took our bikes now and chained it in the storage room.

I'll talk to Minu tomorrow. We need to get Jay's bike as soon as possible. As for mine? I don't care. Jay's bike is much more important than mine. My father's bike is more important than me.

𓃠.☘︎

It was raining when I took a look outside my window. I sighed and went to my bathroom to take a shower. After that, I wore my uniform and took an umbrella as I started walking my way to school. Jay and Minu are probably still in their room. I'm not in the mood to wait for them, and to talk to anyone right now. 

I looked at the rain falling from the dark sky and sighed for the nth time. I don't know why but I suddenly feel tired. Ah, I want to be alone since yesterday, too. I don't feel like going to school, but I need to go. 

I walked until I reached the nearest bus stop in our area and stood there until a bus stopped. I went inside and sat in a single seat near the window. I looked outside and watched the rain falling. 

I couldn't sleep last night because of a forgotten memory that resurfaced in my mind once again. It kept running in my mind as if it was a ruined photograph record. I couldn't get even just a small sleep because of it. Why does I have to remember it again? After all this time, why now? 

I came to my senses when I felt my phone vibrated. I took it out of my pocket and saw a text message from an unknown number. My eyebrows met when I read the message.

Unknown number 

(07-123-456-xxx):

Talk to me already :<

Huh? Did he messaged the wrong number? And it's 07, it's not from Korea. What country is this? And it's written in English. Who is this now?

With both my eyebrows meeting, I typed my reply to whoever this person is.

To Unknown Number: 

I think you got the wrong number. Sorry.

I closed my phone and put it back in my pocket and continued looking outside the window of the bus. A few minutes later, I arrived at school. I went straight to our room and sat comfortably on my seat. I let my head rest on the table and closed my eyes for a while. I heard Hwarang calling me but I didn't pay him any attention and continued to stay in my position until the bell rang.

Lunchtime came and I saw Minu walking towards me. He stopped a few steps away from me. I looked him directly in the eyes and sighed when I already figured out why he's here standing in front of me right now. 

"Y/n, we need to talk to Jay. He's been acting much like his past self ever since yesterday when you both got home first. Let's talk to him." I stared at him for a few seconds before sighing once again and standing up.

"Okay." I walked ahead of him and stopped on the doorstep of Class 2-1. I watched him as he went inside and talked to Dom and the others before going in our direction.

"Let's talk at the back of school." He said. I merely nodded my head and decided to follow them. I can hear Shelly constantly talking to my cousin but he's only giving her short replies just like before.

"What's up?" Jay asked casually to our friends when we finally arrived at the back of school. I stood behind them and noticed the wall and decided to lean on it for a little while.

"Do you really not know? Are you seriously going to quit now after making it all the way to the finals? Why are you suddenly doing this?" Dom asked while scratching his head. 

So, Jay told them that he's quitting the team, huh.

"The finals are coming up. It's the end of my second year, and I should focus on studying now." My cousin answered him.

Well, that's what his mother told him yesterday and that's actually accurate. But still, forbidding your child to do what he loves the most is something that isn't right.

"We're not telling you not to study! Why are you suddenly acting so extreme?" Minu asked, already getting pissed at Jay.

"Be honest! Something happens with your Mom, doesn't it? The vibe at your house has been weird since yesterday. Seriously, what happened?" Minu added. 

"Aren't you guys being a bit harsh on Jay? He must have his reasons!" I smiled slightly at what Shelly said. She's always there for my cousin, through ups and downs. If Jay can't be thankful for Shelly's presence now, I'll be the one to do it without a second thought.

Shelly, I'll be forever grateful to you because Jay has someone like you in his life. Don't ever leave him, please.

"Nothing's wrong.." I looked at my cousin when replied with that, but looked away in an instant when Minu shouted.

"Argh! Stop giving me that nonsense. It's driving me nuts that you won't tell us anything!" He said while gripping his head in annoyance.

It's not that easy, Minu. 

"Well, if you want to leave the crew, fine! Do whatever you want!" Dom shouted at Jay.

"But since we started together, you should at least give us a clear reason so that we can understand each other, right?" He added.

Silence enveloped us. It took Jay a few seconds before answering his friend. But I can understand him. If there is someone who can understand him the most right now, it's me, because I know his situation well. I know how bad his situation is. His relationship with his mom makes it very bad. 

"Right now, my grades are more important than you guys." I looked at the ground when I heard that. I smiled bitterly. He really did it and made his friends get mad at him.

"Do you... really mean that?" Dom asked once again but silence is all Jay can answer.

"Fine." Dom turned his back to Jay and started walking away from us. I saw how Minu looked back at Jay and said hurtful words to my cousin's face.

"Nothing's changed about you from the very start." 

I stared grimly at them. If only you knew...

"Alright, Jay, you should choose whatever you feel is more important, that's cool." June started. 

"But in return, you can't regret your own choice." 

I watched them turn their backs and walked away from us. Did they forget about me being here also? Not that I mind. 

I glanced at my cousin and walked over him. I noticed his head looking down and his two hands balled into fists. 

I grabbed his hands for him to move forward and gave him a hug. He didn't return it, and I understand. I'm sorry, Jay, I couldn't do anything at all...

𓃠.☘︎

I stared at my reflection on the mirror. I came out from the cubicle after crying. After hugging Jay a while ago, he excused himself and walked away, that was when I went here in the restroom to let out my emotions. I sighed and fixed my hair before walking out. I decided  to walk back to our room when I passed by Jay's room and saw Mr. Nam from their room's window, busy writing something on the board. Upon reading the words written there, I unconsciously stopped walking. 

If I only had a week left to live, what would I want to do first, eh?

I leaned on the wall and started listening to Mr. Nam's tragic history. I smiled bitterly at the thought that his ex-wife is already happy with her new family, with her new husband and a child on their own. Mr. Nam was too late to see her already, and it breaks my heart knowing that Mr. Nam does not have a chance with her anymore and will forever keep those memories with her dear in his heart. The happy and the sad ones.

But if I really have a week left to live, what would I want to do first? 

If that one week happens and I'm still stuck here, I will not hesitate to do everything for the sake of the characters' happiness here. Maybe, talking back to Jay's Mom and telling her how bad a mother she is to her sons. Or maybe, I will gather immediately the evidence for the doping incident years ago and let Sangho Choi rot in jail. Or maybe, talked to Vinny to not let some sketchy guy near him and then I'm gonna help his mother in her surgery. 

I can still do many things in the span of one week. But one thing is for sure, in the last one week that I'll be here, I want to see all of them happy. Full of joy and not full sorrow. I want them to live the life they want to be, because I want them to be happy.

As for myself, I don't know. Do I even deserve to be happy? My loved ones' happiness is all that enough for me already. 

I laughed at the thought and shook my head. What am I even thinking? I better head back to class now.

School ended quickly. I decided to stop in a convenience store to buy some food to eat and drink before going home. It was already late when I got home, I even saw Jay casually sitting on the sofa while reading a book.

"Hey, cousin. I'm home~" 

He looked up when he noticed my presence and then nodded his head before going back in reading.

"I cooked something for us all, come and eat if you want." He said but I waved my hand at him telling him it's fine.

"I'm not hungry. I need to review today so, have a good night!" I replied and immediately walked to my room. After changing into my pajamas, I took one banana milk from the plastic bag and sipped from it while reviewing for our exam tomorrow.

I was busy reading my work book when I felt my phone vibrated. I took it and one of my eyebrows shot up when I saw the familiar number who messaged me again.

Unknown Number:

Don't pretend like you don't know me. I know you're Shelly :(

I blinked... and blinked again. I found myself staring at the text message I got from the same unknown number who texted me in the morning. Okay? Did they just say Shelly?

Because of the sudden curiosity, I typed my reply to him.

To Unknown Number:

I'm not Shelly, Mister.

I put down my phone and continued reviewing when it suddenly vibrated again. I opened it and groaned at the message that welcomed me. 

Unknown Number:

You're lying. You just don't want to talk to me anymore, why?:<

I sighed before typing once again.

To Unknown Number:

Are you perhaps pertaining to some blond girl with green eyes? From England?

I only waited for a few seconds before a reply came back.

Unknown Number:

Yes.

To Unknown Number:

Then, you really got the wrong number. Last time I checked, I'm not blond and don't have green eyes. Sorry.

Unknown Number:

Ah! If you're not Shelly, why do you know her, then?

To Unknown Number: 

Because we're schoolmates, Mister? And we're actually friends.

Unknown Number:

Ah! You're friends with Shelly Scott? Cool, I'm actually her boyfriend ^^

I sweat dropped upon reading his message and cackled.

To Unknown Number:

Last time I checked, she's in a relationship with someone from school. She's cheating, then? Lol.

Unknown Number:

What?! You're lying!

Oh, is our little blond boy jealous? Pft. 

To Unknown Number:

Am not. Now, bye. I'm busy.

I didn't realize that there was a small smile plastered on my lips as I put back my phone on my study table. 

Owen Knight, huh? What a small world for him to accidentally message my number, eh?

Chapter Text

"Well? Have you thought about joining our team? If you do, we'll make you our lord." 

"There's a cosplay festival coming up this fall. Let's prepare for it together!" 

I raised my one eyebrow when I saw Vinny talking to the Manga Crew. A smirk formed on my lips. I walked towards him and tapped his shoulder to get his attention.

"So, fancy seeing your friends here, Vinny." I grinned at him when he faced me. 

"They're not my friends, dummy." Before I could reply, he suddenly flicked my forehead before walking away. I frowned while my one hand was busy caressing my forehead that he flicked. 

"That guy, he sure has his new hobby of flicking my forehead now, huh." I murmured under my breath. I sighed and faced the crew in front of me.

"So, how's life being an otaku?" I grinned at them. They looked at me confusedly but then one of them pointed at me in recognition.

"Ah! You were that girl who said Ace became a doughnut!" The One Piece lover member of Manga Crew shouted at me but I just laughed it off.

I shrugged my shoulders. "Hey, but that's true, isn't it?"

"No! Don't you dare say that again! Ace is so awesome! He died protecting his brother!" That's when I sniffed.

"I understand your sentiment. He died protecting Luffy. He didn't even learned the truth that Sabo is alive before actually dying! That hurts the most, to be honest. They both mourned for each other without them knowing that one of them is still alive." I solemnly replied.

That's when I heard a sniff coming from them. I frowned and sniffled when I looked at them again.

"When we're talking about brothers, I always remember Itachi and Choso aside from him." I sadly said and looked down. I can hear them sniffing also.

"Y-yeah. Like, why do they have to die? They're the best brothers we can get. Wahhhhhhh!" I sniffed again and then patted their shoulders.

"I feel the same. But we should leave it at that, we can't do anything about it anymore." I looked at them sadly, still tapping both of their shoulders while they continued crying.

"Yah, Y/n Jo! What are you doing?!" 

I shrieked when I heard my friends' voices. Before I could even speak, I already felt someone's hand locking my head as they dragged me away from the Manga Crew. 

I held out my hand at where the Manga Crew is and cried with my non-existent tears.

"Ahhh! Save me, nakama!" 

"Nakama!"

𓃠.☘︎

"What was that, Y/n? You're close with them?" Shelly asked incredulously.

I cocked my head into one side and answered her. "What's wrong with being close with them? I'm an otaku, and they're also otakus. It's hard to find an otaku in other places, Shelly." That's true, though, heh.

I saw her sweat drop upon hearing my answer but I just smiled at her before checking my phone because I felt it vibrate again.

Unknown Number:

I'm sorry. I didn't know it's really not Shelly who I am texting :<

I stifled a laugh when I read his message.

To Unknown Number:

It's fine. 

I was about to put my phone back in my pocket when he already replied back to me.

Unknown Number:

Then, tell me. Who's her boyfriend there? I ought to know!

Oho. I smirked and typed my reply.

To Unknown Number:

Don't know. Come here and meet him if you want. See him by yourself:>

Unknown Number:

No! My Shelly is single! I can't take this anymore! T⁠T

And that's when I laughed. My friends even looked at me but I didn't pay them no mind and put back my phone in my pocket.

"Who's that, Y/n? You're texting someone!" Minu gasped and then grabbed both my shoulders and started shaking me. Argh, my brain cells!

"Who's that unlucky guy? Who's that?!" He shouted at my face and it irked me so I smacked his head that made him let go of my shoulders.

"Hey, Minu Yoon! No one's unlucky texting me! They should be lucky because I'm replying to them, duh!" I rolled my eyes at him but he just looked at me as if said something crazy.

I was too busy fighting against Minu that I didn't notice a pair of eyes watching me. 

"Ah, ops? No comment. Meh." I threw dagger glares at him and was about to headlock him but he just turned his back at me and continued talking to Heri. Yes, she's here right now, checking our members' bike. 

I sighed. I decided to take out my phone again, but this time, it's not to reply to Owen, it's to text my cousin, Jay.

To Jay:

Just take your time finishing the exam. Good luck, cousin!

I looked at the speaker when the host finally started speaking.

"This round is a group race. Make sure all of the riders are present, without anyone missing." I looked at my friends and saw their expression unreadable, because yeah, it's a team race and Jay is not here.

"Unlike the other races, this is going to be a group race. The course is around 7.5 miles, a fair distance. Every crew will receive one flag with their crew's symbol drawn on it. This is a relay-style race where the crew members pass the flags to each other as they go, and whichever team gets their flag to the end first wins.

"The important thing is to carefully analyze the terrain for each area and choose riders suitable for each course. Just so you know, a max of seven people from each team can participate, and the number of participants can be less than this depending on the strategies of each team." The host explained.

I looked at the monitor to see who it is that we're against today. It's the Bullet Crew. 

The first team finally started their race. I opened my phone to text Jay.

To Jay: 

I took care of your bike before I went here. Take it and come here^^

I smiled when I sent my message. Aunt can't stop me from protecting Jay's happiness. I'm willing to do everything for Jay and my friends. No one can stop me.

"Victory for the Monster Crew! They ended the race in a split second!" I looked at the monitor to see Monster 13 on there, gaining praises from the crowd as they once again dominated the race against the team they were paired with. That's not a surprise anymore. The leader of the Light Cavalry even praised him and offered him to join their crew after all. Monster 13 is a dangerous cyclist.

"Minu, will we be able to win if we ride against them?" Dom asked.

"Ah, I'm not sure... I guess it'll all work out somehow." Minu answered, while scratching his head, feeling somehow not confident in his reply.

In your condition right now, you can't win against them. Even if you have the 'Super Rookie', still, that won't be enough. If we're gonna consider your condition in the near future, well, you will definitely stand a chance against Monster Crew. You have a high chance of winning the race.

"Don't worry, we'll beat the monsters for you." I smiled at Juhwan when he said those words, the leader of Team Trident. Unexpectedly, my friends and him became good friends already, and that's good, because Juhwan is a kind person.

I checked the time on my phone. Jay's probably on his way here now, and that old guy will help him get here. I stared at nowhere and let my thoughts wander around.

That guy, huh? That suspicious guy who will introduce himself as my father's friend. Actually, until now, I'm not yet convinced that he's a good guy. I learned about his connections to the organization who was responsible of Kazuma's death and that made him look more suspicious to me. 

The next race started. I turned to look at my friends and saw Heri and June talking, with Dom and Minu looking at them and also talking with each other, I think they're gossiping about their friend, lol. My gaze ended up on Vinny and noticed him holding his wrist, as if it was in pain.

In pain? Vinny? 

I gasped when I realized what was happening. So it was last night that he helped the Manga Crew because some guys attacked them. Knowing Vinny, he won't let it slide, even if it's someone he doesn't know. He's that kind of a guy.

I watched him stand up and went to Shelly because some guys from the Bullet Crew are hitting her, getting her number. I watched all the things unfold from the sidelines, but I narrowed my eyes when something caught my attention. I saw one of the members of Bullet Crew with Hwangyeon Choi walking towards the crowd, as if they came from the back of the waiting room. 

My eyes went wide when I remembered what will happen in this race. This will be the first race that someone will use a drug, and it's again our team, Hummingbird Crew. I ran towards the Bullet Crew and faced their leader who was busy talking with his members.

"Excuse me, can I talk to you for a second? Please?" He looked at me for a while before his eyes fell on my jacket. I know I'm from the team you are against today, but I really need to talk to you, come on.

"Give me a minute." He excused himself from his team and led the way. We stopped a few meters away from the crowd. He crossed his arms against his chest and looked at me. 

"Begin." 

I took a deep breath before stating to him the reason why I'm here talking with him right now.

"Hwangyeon Choi. You met him at the back of the waiting room, right?" He narrowed his eyes on me. 

"How did you know?"

"I saw you. Tell me, he gave you something, didn't he? Give it to me, please." Please, please, give it to me. I can't risk some amateur cyclist drinking a drug just because they wanted to win. This is only an amateur race! 

"I don't have it anymore." 

"W-what?" He doesn't have it anymore? Don't tell me he already gave it to someone from his team? That one-

"I don't know how you found out about that, but pissed off. I have a race to finish so don't talk to me again."

I watched as he turned his back from me and walked back towards his team. I stared at the crowd, clenching my fist. So, that's it, huh? I realized it was too late. That bastard younger brother of Sangho Choi. Just wait, I'll get evidence about your wrongdoings too.

The race started without me going back to my team. I stayed where I am and watched the race from the big monitor. Jay's almost here, for sure. Just wait, guys, he's coming already. Please, be okay, all of you. Especially with Vinny, I'm worried about his wrist.

My attention got caught by a white car who stopped just a few meters away from my position. My eyes narrowed when I saw the familiar black-haired woman from the mall who caused that sudden commotion before, and the bastard who killed my father. 

Sangho Choi, fancy finally seeing you in person. 

I smirked when I thought of a nice idea. I went and bought a drink from the stalls nearby and walked towards their direction. They're busy talking with each other, but their eyes are busy watching the race. 

"I can't forget that damn mother and son, even that bitch. How dare they shake a mop at me? That dick should just wait and see what I'm going to do." I heard her murmuring to herself. I narrowed my eyes at her back. How did she know about Vinny when they didn't even meet at the mall that time because I meddled in? Did she investigate them? How low can this woman get?

With that thought, I purposely bumped the woman's back and casually poured the drink on her clothes, pretending it was an accident. That caught both of their attention, because knowing this woman, she'll create another scene with a simple action like this.

"What the hell?!" She turned to me with her murderous look but I only smirked at her face.

"Omo, I'm sorry. I didn't see you." I said with a mocking tone. 

"You again..." She gritted her teeth while looking at me with her as usual, bad look.

"Ah, you! You're that woman in the mall before, right? The one who caused a scene~" I smiled at her evilly while I saw her clenching her fist.

"Do you know her?" We turned to look at Sangho Choi when he spoke. The smirk plastered on my lips faded when I looked at him. The one who's the reason why my father died... is here in front of me.

"Yeah. She was that girl who slapped me before. I told you about it already!" The bastard then looked at me with his serious face but I only returned it with a deadpan look.

"So, you're that Sangho Choi. A world-class cyclist, huh?" There's a hint of mocking in my voice when I said that.

I saw him squinting his eyes at me but I only smirked at him before turning my back against him and looked back to the woman next to me. I gave her a taunting smile, making sure that she remembers what I told her before.

"Talk something bad to my friends again, and you're dead." I smiled wickedly at her and smirked when I saw her enraged face. I gave Sangho Choi one last look before  walking away from them and went to where Heri-noona was. 

I purposely bought a drink for this to happen, woman. I looked at the monitor when people started cheering. That's because Jay suddenly appeared out of nowhere and picked the flag from the ground and continued the relay race, because Vinny already fell and couldn't continue.

Vinny...

"What on earth happened inside the tunnel? The whole race changed in a matter of seconds!!" The host exclaimed, completely surprised because the Bullet Crew first went inside the tunnel, but surprisingly, it was Jay from Hummingbird Crew who got out first that led to our team's win.

"Whoa! Way to go, Super Rookie!"

"Go all the way to the Finals!!"

"Can I just take one picture with you?"

I watched the scene unfold with a small smile on my lips. I felt someone looking at my back and turned to see Sangho Choi, looking at me with his serious expression.

I smirked at him, stretched out my hands to show him a thumbs down while his eyes never left me. 

Don't mess with me. 

Chapter Text

I knocked on the door before entering the school clinic. I was met with Jay who just woke up from his sleep, and is currently talking with the school nurse.

"Your friends are in a separate classroom taking their exams right now. Man, it must be hard for you guys to practice for the race and study for exams." The nurse looked at me and smiled a bit.

You could say that.

"He can go home now if he wanted to, nothing serious happened 'cause he just fell asleep. I'll excuse myself then." I bowed at her and said my thanks before turning to look at my cousin, sitting on the bed.

"How are you feeling?" I asked as I sat on his bed.

"I'm fine." He mumbled.

I hummed and nodded my head. "They even dumped you here after the race, huh?" I laughed at that thought. 

"Aren't you supposed to be in the same classroom with them and take your exam?" He asked but I just shook my head and let out a deep breath.

"I already finished the exam. I left them there and came here in an instant after I finished mine."

He curtly nodded his head. "Mm, okay." 

Silence enveloped us. I tilted my head a little and sighed.

"You did great. On the race, I mean." He didn't reply and just stared at me.

"Didn't you find something odd to that member of Bullet Crew? The one you raced with at the end. It was as if he was on drugs or something because he suddenly got a boost. Why did he suddenly perform like that? Like he had an outburst or whatever you call it." I innocently stated. Jay's smart, I know he can conclude everything in an instant. It was unfortunate that I couldn't get the drug from that team before the race because I was too late to realize and was too late to approach them.

"Yeah, I noticed that too. There's a high chance that he was...."

"Yeah. But we need to gather evidence first to prove what we thought it was. I'll be the one to handle that." He immediately shook his head at what I said.

"No, that's too dangerous, Y/n. I'll do it. Just stay out of this mess." I noticed the hint of seriousness in his voice that made me stare at him for a little while.

I sighed. "Why?" 

He looked away upon hearing my question and gave me a deep sigh. "Y/n... It's too dangerous.."

"And that means it'll be okay with you? Being in danger... alone?" I couldn't help narrowing my eyes while watching his figure.

"It would be okay if you're in danger but I should stay away? Do you think I will agree with what you said, huh? You're my cousin, he was my adoptive father and yet you prefer to face all of this alone?" I scoffed and looked at him unbelievably. "You're aware that you cannot do this alone, right, Jay? You need me. You need someone and I wanted to be that someone. I want to help. Is that too much for me to ask, Jay?" 

Even if I might die in this world while helping you out, that would be fine with me. I want the truth to come out and I'll gladly offer my life for it. 

"I'm sorry.." 

I stared at him and smiled grimly. Whenever we are talking about Mahon Jo, he always looks like this, so fragile, that anytime, he will breakdown into pieces of a broken glass. 

"Are you... still blaming yourself?" I silently asked but he just looked down. I noticed both of his hands clenching the blanket he's using that made me smile bitterly.

Silence means yes. 

I let out a deep breath and stood up next to the bed. "Let's go and see them. For sure, they're already bickering with each other even if they're supposed to be taking their exams."

I saw him sigh and get up from the bed. "Yeah, let's go." 

𓃠.☘︎

"W-what?! Hey, Y/n! Isn't this your friend from Class 2-1?!" 

I covered my two ears with my hands when Hwarang's voice welcomed me once again as I entered our room. He was holding a magazine, showing it to me.

"It's too early and yet here you are, shouting again. Can you please stay quiet even just for a little while?" I said with my brows meeting.

He grinned and just shook his head. "Aish, you'll never get me to stay quiet, Y/n, hehe. But look at this! This is Mia Kim, right?!" I looked at the magazine he was showing me and nodded my head at his question.

"Yeah, that's her. Why?" I casually asked as I walked to my seat and he followed me.

"She's so pretty! I can't believe she's in a fashion magazine now!" I smirked at him and let my head rest with my palm.

"She's pretty with or without her glasses. Now, go away. I need peace of mind and you're ruining it." 

"Your words cut deeper than a knife, Y/n-ssi." I almost laughed at the familiar lyrics of a song he replied but I decided to ignore him and took out my phone to keep myself busy. I'm not in the mood to read right now, so I left my books at home.

I was busy scrolling on Instagram when a notification came. It was him again, that unknown number. 

Unknown Number:

Shelly isn't replying to me again, help TT

I sweat dropped. He really likes putting emoticons at the end of his texts.

To Unknown Number:

Not my fault anymore. Why are u telling me that anyways?

Unknown Number:

Because you're her friend from there and I want you to help me^^

To Unknown Number:

Why would I help u? u might be some creep guy who stalks my friend. I can't risk helping u now ^^

I stifled a laugh as I waited for his reply. This guy, he's funny to talk with.

Unknown Number:

I'm not a creep! I said she's my girlfriend! 

To Unknown Number:

Told yah, she has a boyfriend here.

Unknown Number:

Fine. I'm her childhood friend.

Why is it that I can imagine him pouting already? Heh, he's funny.

To Unknown Number:

You're only her childhood friend but already claiming her as ur girlfriend? Lol, that's funny.

Ah, might as well kid him for a while. 

Unknown Number:

Am not! 

To Unknown Number:

Haha, fine. But who are you, anyway? You've been texting me as if we're friends :|

Unknown Number:

Just call me Knight. I'm Shelly's knight in shining armor ;⁠)

I let out an amuse snort before typing my reply again.

To Unknown Number:

Cheesy. Then, I'll save you in my contacts as Knight. 

Unknown Number:

Suit yourself. Who are you also? Aside from you're my Shelly's friend, that is :>

To Unknown Number:

Secret ;)

I smirked as I put my phone in my pocket and waited for our teacher to come. Now, I'm really looking forward of meeting him. 

𓃠.☘︎

"What's that you're all looking at?" I curiously asked when I got to our room with my classmates looking at something on their phone.

"A-ah, Y/n..." I raised my eyebrows at one of my classmates, contemplating if he will tell me about it or not.

"Cat got your tongue? I asked you a question. What is that?" I put a serious look on my face while looking at them.

"Y-y/n, it's about your friend, M-mia..." I looked at Shinyoung when she replied to me.

"What about her?"

"T-there's a picture we got from other group chats, Mia's with some guy in that photo—"

Before Shinyoung could even finish what she was about to say, I already walked away from our room and went to Class 2-1. It's already opened, and I can hear that girl talking to Mia.

"Must be nice to be so popular all of a sudden. Should I try seducing a successful older guy too?" She commented while looking at where Mia is.

"Who knows? Maybe I'll get sponsored and become an entertainer or celebrity, too. Like someone I know." She said, smirking at Mia.

Before she could even speak again, I clapped my hands and started walking in front of her, purposely passing by Mia and Yuna.

"Ah, what a great roleplay. I love it." I gave her my sweet smile after I said that and put my hands on my blouse's pocket.

I saw her narrowed her eyes at me but I only looked at her tauntingly.

"What is it that you're saying again? Continue talking, lady. I'd love to hear more about it." I grinned at her but she just threw glares at me.

"Y/n, stop that." Mia suddenly held my arm but I didn't pay her no mind.

"Who are you saying that to?!" Yuna shouted in anger. The girl in front of me laughed mockingly.

"What do you mean? I was just talking to myself. Does it sound like someone you know?" 

I smiled sweetly at her again because of what she said and decided to talk back. "Ah, really? Then, care to explain the spreading picture of Mia in the students' group chat? Answer me. It was you, right?" 

She flinched and that didn't go unnoticed by me, but she didn't falter, instead, she raised her one eyebrow and replied to me. "Do you have any evidence to prove that it was me? You're just accusing me of something that I didn't do." I rolled my eyes at her reply.

"Oh please, girl, drop your act. It was you. I don't need any evidence because I already know it was you. Your friends told me." Of course, that's a lie. I just want to ruin her trust with her friends. It's my bad, but she deserves it.

She gritted her teeth and barked at me. "So what if it was me, huh? What will you do now, petty girl?" 

I looked grimly at her. "I'm going to do this." I grabbed her hair and pushed her in the locker behind her. Of course, I controlled myself. I didn't push her too hard, 'cause I don't want to see blood.

"Ahhhhh!"

"Stop them!"

"Hey, someone stop them!"

"There's a girl fight!"

"Let go of my hair!" But instead of letting go of it, I gripped it much harder than before. She yelped. I put my face near her ears and whispered something.

"Mess with my friends and you'll face me. Remember that." I harshly let go of her hair before turning my back at the girls and then faced all of them.

"Mia is not that kind of a girl. She was just working, she wanted to prove herself, she wanted to get out of her shell. Anyone who'll be believing all the bullshits you heard from that girl will be facing me. Take note of that." Mia and my other friends looked at me worriedly and were about to come to me but I shook my head and went outside of their room. 

I might end up at the Principal's Office later, but I don't care anymore. It's for my friend after all. 

Arghh, I hate that kind of a girl. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Where were you? Why did you come home late?" I gulped when it was Aunt who welcomed me when I entered the door. 

"A-ah, I went out to a study hall and didn't see the time. I didn't realize it was late already because I was focused on reading a work text, Aunt." I lied. The truth is, I went and found some shops looking for part-timers. I was hoping to work when I decided to move out already. I know that my father's family will still support me, but I want to work. I want to buy something from my own money. And I was planning on helping out Vinny's Mom.

"Get in your room, then."

"Ah, Aunt, about the apartment of my father.... I decided to take it. I'll be moving out this weekend." She looked me in the eye, but I looked down, not letting her see my face. I only looked up when I heard her sigh.

"Okay, I'll tell that to your Uncle. Go and rest." I nodded at her as she turned her back from me and walked away from the living room. I looked at the wall clock and sighed. Jay's probably out there, racing with Hwangyeon right now. He can handle it, he won't need my help. And it's not that I can really offer him help when I don't even know how to race.

I was about to enter my room when I met Kay, with his face suddenly looking kind of sad.

"You're leaving?" I was taken aback by his question. So, he heard. It's not that I don't want someone to know about it, but I was planning to tell them about it when I successfully talked to my Uncle. But since Kay heard it, and Aunt said that she'll relay my decision to Uncle, it would be fine telling it to my cousins now. 

"Yeah. I'll be living at my Dad's apartment." I smiled at him and patted his head. 

He pouted sadly and stared at the floor. "Jay will get sad if he finds out about this, Noona..." 

"I know, Kay. The thing is, you'll always be welcome there, you know. You're my cousins after all." I gave him a closed-eyes smile before unlocking my door.

"I'll talk with your brother about it tomorrow, so don't worry. Go and rest now, little brat."

"Okay, Noona."

I sighed when I finally entered my room. I took a bath before lying on my bed, when my gaze suddenly fell on my phone. I took it and scrolled on my contacts, and then clicked his name.

I typed my message and took a deep breath before sending it to him. I stared at my message for a while before deciding to lie down on my bed again. I need to sleep. I need some energy for tomorrow. I was already fast asleep when my phone vibrated, indicating that I got a notification.

To Snake Guy:

Let's meet. I need to talk with you about something.

Snake Guy:

Now, this is unexpected. Sure, let's meet, keke.

Chapter Text

I woke up feeling still sleepy, but I need to get up now because I have to attend my classes. I checked my phone when I finally got up from bed and what I saw made me raise my one eyebrow.

Okay? I got a message from Owen, yeah, turns out he still didn't seem to stop messaging me. I got another message from Minu and Jay, and then from the guy I texted before I went to sleep last night. Wooin Yo.

I first opened Owen's message. It was mainly another rant because Shelly isn't replying to him that much. But when I opened Jay's message to me, I frowned. 

My Favorite Cousin: 

I'll stay in Vinny's house.

It was sent last night, but I was already sleeping that time. I stared at my wall and started thinking about the manhwa. So, Jay went to have a race with Hwangyeon last night and it was all for Mia, the safety of her image. But considering how small Hwangyeon's brain is, he still posted a picture of Mia with them that night when they had dinner. Then, Jay ended up crashing into Vinny's place because Aunt forbade him to come back home.

To My Favorite Cousin:

Take care there. I'll talk to you later at school.

But the thing is, I arrived home late and didn't see the two boys here when I entered the house. It was only Aunt and Kay who I saw. 

With a small frown on my face, I opened Minu's message.

Prick Minu:

I'm with Jay. I was kicked out :<

I sighed. I came home too late to even realize that Minu and Jay aren't here anymore. Any time by now, Minu will go back to their house already and by this time also, Jay will be staying with Vinny for a while. I should probably as well visit them soon and talk to them later.

To Prick Minu:

Take that as a sign for you to get your ass back home. Yuna's worried. And also, take care of Jay for me.

I checked the time on my phone. When noticing I still have enough free time before going to school, I opened the message that Wooin sent me.

From Snake Guy:

Now, this is unexpected. Sure, let's meet, keke.

I replied to him immediately.

To Snake Guy:

Let's talk abt the time and place ltr. I gtg to school.

I put down my phone and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After preparing for school, I took my bike and rode it. I'm already in vibes with my Aunt, so yeah, it's okay for me to use my bike now. 

As I entered our classroom, another gossip and crowds welcomed me. I went to Hwarang and his friend who's busy talking with each other. 

"What's wrong again?" I asked that made them turn to look at me. I saw them scratch the back of their heads before handing me my friend's phone, and what welcomed my eyes is the picture that Hwangyeon posted. I gripped the phone in my hand and didn't notice the others looking at me. 

"Hwarang, let me borrow your phone for a while." I gave him a serious look and he nodded even if I can see confusion in his eyes. By that, I went and walked towards the room of my friends to talk with them especially Mia. Fortunately, I saw Mia and Yuna instantly, so I ran in their direction and stopped in front of Mia.

"Mia, Yuna." Yuna looked at me with a worried look, and then looked back at Mia.

"Y/n, you're here. I guess you've heard about it already." Yuna said and I just nodded my head before looking at Mia worriedly.

"Hey, Mia, don't look down. Look at us." I held her shoulders as she raised her head to face me. I noticed the dark circles on her eyes and her pale complexion. 

I sighed. "Your name will be cleared. I swear, we'll do everything we can to get your name clean." She gave me a weak smile and nodded her head. 

"Remember, you know yourself more than anybody there. Don't let their words hurt you because all of it isn't true. We believe in you, Mia." I gave her a smile when she nodded her head again. Yuna smiled at me too and started caressing her friend's back. 

"I knew it. As soon as I saw the picture, I could tell that she's been drinking and flirting with guys to get that sponsor for her modeling. Then she acts like a freaking celebrity at school." I turned to look at the source of the said voice and gave her a sharp glare. It's her again. She really doesn't know how to learn her lesson. She keeps adding fuel to a fire. 

"I'm telling you, the prudish bitches are the scariest. You shouldn't act like a model student at school and then go out drinking and screwing guys at night. It must've been hard to lead a double life like that!" She then gave us her sarcastic yet mocking laugh.

I gritted my teeth before making my way in front of her. I saw her flinch when I gave her a deadly glare.

"You... What will I do to you so that you will learn your lesson?" I slowly asked her, with venom in my voice. I saw her gulped and stepped back.

"W-what are you even doing here again?!" I smirked at her and before she could even speak again, I pushed her shoulder that made her fall down the floor. She yelped and I could hear the students around us gasping and murmuring but I didn't pay them no mind and only focused on this girl in front of me. 

"Now, can you repeat what you just said? It seems I heard it wrong, y'know." I asked tauntingly, but she just glared at me.

"Stop acting as if you don't know she's a bitch!" She shouted at me that made my blood boil. I crouched down to look at her face and glared at her again.

"If there's a bitch here, it's you. I told you before, don't mess with my friends, or else, you'll be messing with me." I said with an emotionless voice. 

She glared at me more and raised her hand, ready to slap me. "I don't care what you're saying-"

*Slap

Silenced enveloped the classroom. All I can hear is her harsh breathing while her palm is on her cheek which I had just slapped.

"Talk bad to Mia again, and you'll definitely have to ready your other cheek. I'll slap both of them." She was about to open her mouth to speak when someone joined our conversation. It was Dom with a serious look on his face.

"Hey. You don't know anything about Mia so just keep your mouth shut." I stood up when he walked in front of the girl whose hobby is to badmouth others.

"Does it make you feel better about yourself putting other people down just because of one stupid picture?" He said with a serious tone in his voice.

"What's all this? What's going on?" We turned to look at the source of the question and saw Minu and Jay, entering the room.

"What do you make a fuss about?" He asked again but I just clicked my tongue and looked at the girl again.

"Do what you did again and I'll make sure you will regret coming to this school." After I said that, I walked out of their room and headed to the school rooftop.

I need to cool down. Damn that bitch. She's definitely testing my patience.

𓃠.☘︎

I came out of the Faculty room with a bored look on my face. Class 2-1's adviser talked to me, actually it was us, even that girl whom I slapped a while ago. Turns out some students went to tell the teachers about our fight yesterday and then a while ago, so in the end, I ended up getting a punishment alongside that girl.

A three day suspension from school. Great, isn't it? At least, I didn't regret any of those I did. 

"Huh, I didn't you were a war freak." I sighed when I heard the prick's voice. I turned to look at him and was surprised to see the others with him. 

"What're you all doing outside your rooms? You're supposed to be listening in class." I stated but they just looked at me.

"Nah, we're worried about you. What did our adviser said?" Shelly asked and then that's when I sighed once again.

"Just suspended for 3 days. Nice, right?" I shrugged and Minu laughed at me.

"That's what you get when you're fighting with someone-" But before he can even finish his sentence, I let myself end it.

"Someone who's just a simple bitch, yapping every nonsense thing she can get." He just laughed at me again.

"You're so brave, Y/n. I didn't know you could be like that." I smiled sweetly at Dom when he said that.

"I've always been like that, Dom. Thanks for the compliment, though." I gave him a wink that made him chuckle.

"You're welcome, hehe."

I was about to walk away when I remembered something and turned to look at them again.

"Before I forget, Jay, let's talk for a bit." He looked at me for a few seconds before nodding his head.

"Sure." I smiled at his answer and then faced our friends.

"We'll just talk a bit, we'll follow you after." I said to them. I watched them retreating for a bit before facing my cousin.

"Kay heard about this yesterday when I told it to your Mom, and I'm here to tell you about it also." I saw a confusion on his face by what I said. 

"What do you mean?" 

I sighed. "I'm moving out of the house. Probably after this week? Oh yeah, I'll move out by next week. I have suspension for three days, so I'll be keeping myself busy by packing my things." I shrugged while explaining it to him.

I saw his eyebrows furrowed while staring at me confusedly. 

"Why? Why are you moving out? Don't you like it at home anymore?" I sighed and gave him a little smile before answering him.

"No, it's not that I don't like to stay there anymore. It just turns out that my father, your Uncle, had an apartment before and it's been abandoned for a few years now since his death." I shrugged as I explained things to him. 

"And you decided to live there. By yourself. Alone." I nodded.

"Yeah." I saw him sigh but I only tapped his shoulder.

"Are you worried? Don't worry too much about me. Don't you like that? You have another home if you and your Mom fight again." I jokingly said and even laughed at it but he just stared at me worriedly.

"I should be the one worrying about you, y'know. When will you be going back home? You can't stay at Vinny's house forever, Jay." This time, he answered me with silence. He took a deep breath and shook his head.

"I need Mom to cool down first." 

"Okay, just behave while you're staying in your friend's house and help them with the chores, you got me?" 

"Yeah. I will help you when you're gonna move out. Just tell me when." He said but I just waved my hands at him as a rejection.

"No, no, I can handle it myself. Focus on your studies and the race, Jay."

"No, I'll help. Don't say otherwise." I sweat dropped when I sensed the finalization of his words.

I yawned and waved my hand again. "Fine, fine. Pack some of your clothes also so that anytime you come over and decide to have a sleepover, you will have clothes to use. Right?"

I noticed his small smile. "Yeah, that's a nice idea." 

I grinned at him. "I know right."

𓃠.☘︎

I arrived at the house a few minutes before 6 pm. I was busy handing out my resume, hoping that one of the shops I went to will accept me as their part-timer. I will be all set if I get a job after I move to my new place. I'll be the one handling myself and all so everything will be alright. 

"Hey, kiddo. Done with your school works already?" I asked Kay when I saw him watching TV in the living room. 

He looked at me and smiled a little. "Oh, Noona, you're here. And yes, I finished them a while ago." 

"That's good. Want me to cook you something?" I offered but he immediately shook his head that made me narrow my eyes at him. 

"I'll cook, and we will eat it. Got it?" I said with a finalization on my voice, and he got no choice but to nod his head at me. I smiled sweetly at him before going to my room and took a short shower. After that, I went straight to the kitchen to cook us dinner.

I smirked when I saw the frozen foods inside the refrigerator. I grabbed some of them and started cooking. After a few minutes, I called Kay and told him to get us plates and utensils already because we're going to eat. 

He pouted at me when he saw the smirk on my lips. I put the cooked meal on a plate and then put it in front of us. 

"Ta-da! Our dinner!" I beamed at him when I presented him what I cooked. I pretended not to see him gulp and sweat dropped while looking at our meal.

"A-are you sure this is e-edible, Noona?" He asked, eyeing the food and then looking back at me with his fidgeting fingers.

I raised my eyebrows and answered him. "Of course, they're edible. Because I cooked them!" I proudly said but he just looked at the food again. 

"Let's eat already!" 

Itadakimasu, hehe.

"Ackkkk! Why does the hotdog taste so bitter, Noona? The ham and bacon taste so salty! What did you do, Noona?!" He cried while gripping his fork and spoon but I just shrugged my shoulders.

"You're overreacting, Kay. Just eat, they're all edible." I replied nonchalantly that made him cry more. 

"Yah, stop crying and eat!" 

"Noooo!" 

Chapter Text

I stared at the opened conversation on my phone. I already texted him when and where we will have our talk. I'm just waiting for his reply now. It's actually been a few hours since I sent my message but until now, there's been no reply. 

I sighed and closed my eyes. This is my day one of having the suspension. This is my first time experiencing it, the so-called 'suspension' for those students who did bad actions in the school. If it were in the real world, I'd definitely be bathing with sweat if I would find out I'm being suspended. But in this world? Nah, I'll just enjoy it.

I laughed at my thoughts. That's when my phone vibrated. I checked what the notification was and saw a text message coming from the very guy whom I was waiting for a while ago. 

Snake Guy:

Cool. I'll be there. 

I immediately typed my reply to him.

To Snake Guy:

Great. See you.

I told him that we'll meet at exactly 4 pm in the afternoon, in the coffee shop where we've met before for the second time. Welp, it's been a while since I've drank coffee so I want to go there today.

I went out of my room and made myself some ramen. Good thing it turned out edible, hehe. I'm really not a good cook, especially here that I suddenly popped in Korea. I mean, hey, I'm not a Korean citizen in the real world so I don't know how to cook their dishes here. I may know how to make a kimchi, though. That's one thing I'm proud of, haha.

Anyways, I just spent my time reading novels and watching anime on the television. I even went out and went to a nearby convenience store to buy some snacks. I'm kinda lazy to get up and prepare early to meet up with the guy that was why I told him we'll meet at 4. 

I looked at the wall clock and saw that it's already almost 3. I went and did my things before going out of the house with my bike. I pedalled until I reached the coffee shop. The time was still 10 minutes before 4 pm, so might as well wait for him to come.

I let my thoughts into process, and remembered what Wooin ordered before in this shop. I went to the counter and told them my order, with Wooin's drink already, before paying and going back to my seat. After just a few minutes of waiting, the worker gave me my orders.

"Hey, am I late?"

I sighed when I finally heard the familiar voice of Wooin. I turned to look at him and smiled a bit when I saw the familiar smirk playing on his lips as he looked at me.

"Just in time. I already ordered some drinks, I hope you don't mind." I casually said before leaning on my seat. 

"I don't mind. Thanks, lady." He said as he licked his lips and eyed me.

A few minutes of silence fell between us. I'm actually nervous right now, but I need to do this, for me and for Jay.

"I won't beat around the bush. I'm gonna be frank with you."

I saw his wide smirk before closing my eyes for a bit and taking a deep breath before speaking.

"Wooin, work with me." 

I saw how his smirk faded and raised his one eyebrow at me, as if questioning me if I'm crazy.

"Why would I work with you, lady?" With his question, I put a serious look on my face before letting out a deep sigh.

"I know everything about you. I mean, everything that you do, especially now that a tournament is happening. I know that you're working for that bastard Sangho Choi, the whole Team Sabbath is. I may not know exactly about your past, but I know some things."

I witnessed how his eyes became blank, no emotions can be seen on it. I began feeling uncomfortable once again. This guy really... always makes me feel like this. 

"How did you know that I'm working for him? He's not being careful, I see." 

I sighed before shaking my head. "He's being too careful, that's what I can say."

"Then, how did you know?" 

"I have my way. Don't underestimate me just because I'm a girl." He smirked in amusement.

He leaned on his seat while looking directly at me, before licking his lips.

"If you know me really, you should know that I'm not merely working for Sangho Choi because of money." I grimly nodded at his words.

"Yes, I know. You're working for fun. Because you find everything around you fun. For now, I must say." I replied.

He took his cup of coffee, sipped on it and then put it back on the table before talking again. But this time, with the smirk plastered on his lips.

"What do you want, lady? Why would I work with you?" 

"I want justice. Wooin, the guy you're working for is a cunning man, and he only has you as his pawns that can be thrown away anytime."

"Justice, huh? Mind telling me why?"

I clenched my fist so hard before looking directly in his eyes.

"The guy you're working for, is the very reason why Mahon Jo died, my father."

His eyes widened a bit and before I knew it, there was a smirk playing on his lips once again. I watched him lean closer to me with his intrigued look.

"Now, tell me more about this."

𓃠.☘︎

I sighed when I finally got out of the coffee shop. Wooin left first because he had some things to attend to, saying that we'll continue talking next time. And in that time, I am hoping that he'll say yes to my proposal with him.

I already told him that he will not find it funny working with me, but I told him that I'm willing to pay if he says yes. I'm really desperate. He's the first one who came to my mind when I thought of characters here in the manhwa that'll help me gain the truth about my father's death.

I am walking alongside my bike, planning that I'm just gonna ride the bike maybe a little later. While walking, I happen to see a certain red-haired boy with his bike crossing the street. My face immediately lit up and walked faster.

"Vinny!" I called his name, and he eventually looked at me. He stopped on the sidewalk as I walked towards him.

"Y/n. You don't have a class?" 

I grinned before answering him. "I'm in suspension." 

I saw him taken aback by my answer. "You're suspended? Why?" He asked.

I shrugged my shoulders at him. "Nah, I fought with some girl in my cousin's class. She keeps on badmouthing Mia, for goodness sake! You think I'll let that slip? Heh, of course not. Wanna know what I did?" I asked smugly.

He sweat dropped. "What did you do?" 

I huffed and crossed my arms against my chest. "I gripped her hair tightly then pushed her at the locker behind her. I even slapped her." 

He snorted and smirked. "You did the right thing, brat." I beamed at him. Of course, he would accept what I did. This guy's into violence also, heh. 

"But don't get violent again. You might get yourself in trouble." I stared at his face upon hearing what he said. 

Huh. Really, Vinny? Coming from you, eh?

"Are you worried about me getting in trouble?" My e/c met his heterochromia eyes that almost made my breath hitch.

They're too beautiful to stare at. Those eyes. 

I gave him a smile which for sure made my dimple appear. "Should I take it as silence means yes?" I jokingly said but he just rolled his eyes on me that made me laugh at him.

I'm more than worried about you getting in trouble, Mister. I smiled bitterly when the current timeline from the manhwa resurfaced on my mind.

"So, yeah. I got suspended because of that."

"Badmouthing Mia, huh? Is it because of the picture spreading on social media?" His face turned into a serious one. 

"Yeah." 

I watched him as he let his bike lean on a post before facing me again. My forehead creased when he took something out of his colorful jacket's pocket. It was a flashdrive. 

"Jay and Minu slept at my house and I think your cousin left this." I stared grimly at the flashdrive which is resting on Vinny's palm. 

Hwangyeon Choi, you're a deadmeat. 

"Are you familiar with this?" He asked with a tone of seriousness in his voice, but I pretended not to know and just shook my head at his question.

I sighed when Vinny put back the flashdrive in his jacket's pocket. 

"Are you going to talk with Jay?" 

"With Minu."

"Then, I'll be coming with you."

We rode our bike together and then stopped just a few meters away from Sunny High. I parked my bike near me when I saw Minu and Dom walking towards us, both of them wearing a serious look on their faces.

"Where is it, Vinny?" Minu asked with a dark aura surrounding him. I can tell that he's already pissed. Of course, we're talking about Mia here.

Vinny took out his phone and handed it to Minu. I stood next to Vinny while looking at both Minu and Dom. 

"What's this...?" The prick asked as he scrolled the pictures on Vinny's phone, with Dom next to him.

"These are the pictures that were on the USB stick that fell out of Jay's pants yesterday." Vinny answered.

Dim scratched his head. "Wait... then did Jay post the picture of Mia..?" I threw a glare at him and he flinched when he looked at me.

"Do you really think my cousin's a person like that? What do you take him for, huh?" 

I saw him gulp at what I said. "N-no, Y/n, it's not like that.."

Minu gripped the phone so hard that anytime it might break when Vinny snatched it away from him.

"I don't know what you guys are talking about... but I'd like to know how Jay knows that bastard Hwangyeon Choi." Vinny said.

"The guy in these pictures—" Vinny stopped midway on his sentence when Minu suddenly ran away from us. Dom attempted to stop him but stopped midway also and sighed before looking at us again.

"I think, he's going to get Jay..." 

Just a few minutes later, we saw Minu with Jay and Shelly walking behind him. My eyebrows met when I saw the expression on Minu's face. That's when suddenly he pushed my cousin to the wall. 

"Hey, Minu Yoon!" I shouted. We all ran towards their direction.

"That's enough! What the heck is going on?" Shelly shouted, confused as well why Minu did that to Jay.

"Minu, let's just calm down and hear what Jay has to say first." Dom tried stopping Minu but he just gritted his teeth while looking directly at my cousin.

"Tell the truth. This is your USB stick, right? Why are there pictures of Mia on here?" We all looked at the flashdrive that he was showing to Jay and I saw him gripping it hard.

"Don't you realize how people at school are treating Mia right now because of their pictures?! What is this?! Who posted the picture?! You must know! Hurry up and tell me!" Minu shouted, his anger more visible now.

"Don't just stand there with your mouth shut! Say something, you asshole!" That's it. I won't tolerate others calling my love ones an asshole. I won't tolerate others talking with my cousin like this, even if we're friends.

I pushed Minu away from Jay and stood up between them.

"You know that you can talk to him without shouting, right?" I quietly said with a monotone voice. He gritted his teeth while looking at me.

"Hey, calm down already, Minu. Y/n, stop this." Dom said, but I didn't budge and just looked directly at Minu with a cold look.

"The way you're talking to my cousin, it's as if you're blaming him. It's as if he's at fault! Can't you ask him properly without shouting?! You're directing your anger on him! Look at yourself! Look at the pictures again! What the hell, Minu? Jay's a victim also!" I shouted at him, while clenching my fist so hard. 

Jay's a victim! That Hwangyeon Choi is a cheater! They made a deal on that race, but now, what? The bastard still posted a picture of Mia with another man!

I hate the Choi brothers. Badly.

"What do you mean he's a victim, too? Mia's the victim here!" Minu shouted at me.

"You don't know the story so just stop! Asked properly without venting your anger on my cousin! And besides, how dare you treat your friend like this? You're already concluding that Jay did it without even knowing his fucking side!" I shouted back at him that made him stop.

"Y/n, calm down.." Shelly held me on my arm. I released a deep before giving Minu a glare.

"Based on what you said, I think I know what's going on. You've gotten involved with the wrong type of person." We all looked at Vinny when he talked.

I almost laughed bitterly when I heard what he said. Sadly, Vinny, you too will be involved with the wrong type of person in the future. 

"What are you talking about?" Minu asked in a much calming manner compared to a while ago.

"That picture of Mia.. Hwangyeon Choi probably posted it. He's the only jerk who would do such a thing. You guys saw him in the race before, right? He's the sleazebug with the bread in the Ghost Crew." 

Of course, I know him. And I hate him so much, Vinny.

"When I was looking at those pictures before, I saw some pictures of Mia with Hwangyeon. Anyway, what happened between you and that bastard?" Vinny asked Jay.

"I had no choice... he blackmailed me with that picture of Mia..." My cousin answered while looking down. He can't seem to face us because of what happened.

That's when everything turned into a fast motion. They all went to see Hwangyeon while me and Shelly ended up left alone because they don't want us to come with them. 

"Those idiots aren't going to rush over there and cause trouble again, are they?" She asked but I just sighed and looked at the path they took with their bikes.

"Knowing them, there will be trouble happening. Do you think they will let things end like this? Our friend's image is on this, Shelly." She sighed and just looked below.

"Yeah, I know. Let's hope they will be alright."

"Yeah."

They can handle it.

Chapter Text

"You okay now, Mia?" 

She turned to look at me and then gave me a smile as she nodded her head.

"Yeah. Thanks to you guys." I smiled sheepishly at what she said.

"I didn't do anything, though. Don't thank me." Yuna, Shelly, and Mia looked at me as if I had grown a second head.

"You literally stopped Minu yesterday. If you hadn't, he might've done much more to Jay. You talked some sense into him." Shelly said but I just shrugged my shoulders at her. 

We're currently on our way to The Bike Shop, Heri-noona's shop, for repairing and buying things related to bikes, it's an all for one shop. The boys are all there, training for the upcoming next round of the tournament and we, girls, decided to visit them and give them some refreshments.

Actually, I didn't have the chance to talk with Heri-noona yet. I want to ask him about my father. I want to talk to her about the past, but she's always busy and I figured I'm just going to talk to her the next time. 

We entered the shop and went to where they are. With a bag of snacks and refreshments with me and Mia, Shelly called for their attention.

"Guys! I want to ride the roller too!"

The boys were shocked and immediately turned their heads to look at where the source of voice is.

"Huh?!" Dom exclaimed. 

"You guys are surprisingly working hard here. We came here with Mia because she wanted to say Hi and thank you to y'all." Yuna stated as I hummed.

"Ahhhhhh!" I sweat dropped when we saw how Minu and Dom ended up falling from the roller because the prick's still shock to see Mia.

Of course. Who wouldn't be shocked after seeing your crush? 

"Oh my god!" Mia exclaimed.

"Those idiots." Yuna sighed.

"Whew, look at how excited they get when there are girls around." I laughed at what Heri-noona said and walked towards her.

"Hi, Noona." I beamed at her and she smiled at me.

"We met again, Y/n-ah." I nodded my head with enthusiasm as I took one snack from the plastic bag I'm holding and gave it to her. She said her thanks and then looked at the others.

We watched how Yuna gave a bandaid to a flustered Dom, with Jay and Shelly talking, and with Mia and Minu walking outside the shop.

"Hmp, so much for practicing. It's a real love fest here" I laughed and just shook my head at what Noona said.

"Heri!" June called for Noona, but the boy only grinned at her when she looked at him.

I chuckled lightly to what I'm witnessing. 

"Love is in the air~"

She sighed and then suddenly tapped my shoulder.

"Let's talk, Y/n. It's been a while since the last time we talked." She said that made me smile.

"Sure, Noona! Let's catch up." 

We walked outside the shop and went to a peaceful place. We even saw Minu and Mia sitting on a nearby bench but I think they didn't notice us. I shook my head while wearing a small smile on my lips when I saw their thumbs making a small heart form with both of their faces flushing.

Lucky prick. I wonder, when will I find my guy?

"Let's sit here for a while." I nodded my head and sat next to Heri-noona. We both looked in front of us, when I heard her sigh.

"How are you doing now, Y/n-ah?" She started asking.

"I'm doing fine, Noona. Life's hard sometimes but I can handle it." I answered while looking above now to see the stars lighting up the night sky.

"How about you, Noona? How are you?" I asked before leaning on the bench.

"Fine also. Life's the same, nothing changed at all." She shrugged her shoulders upon answering me.

"But you have June now." 

"Aish, leave my love life alone." I laughed at her and continued admiring the stars above us.

She wiggles her eyebrows at me with a smirk on her face. Uh-oh. "What about you? Who's the lucky guy?" 

I felt myself getting flustered because a certain guy popped on my head upon hearing her question. "Let's leave my love life, too, Noona." 

She gasped. "You're blushing! So you do have someone on your mind."

I groaned, feeling embarrassed because she guessed it right. "Stop it, Noona." 

"Okay, I'll stop." 

Silence fell between us. But it's not the awkward type of silence. This just means that we're both having a peaceful moment right now.

"Hey, Noona. Do you think my father's happy to where he is?" I silently asked. I waited for her answer for a few seconds of silence.

"Of course, he's happy. Why do you ask?"

I sighed. "Because his life here isn't a happy one. You know that, Noona." I saw from my peripheral view that she looked at me but I just smiled faintly.

"If he's still here with us, I'd definitely tell him that he's the best dad ever. That I'm so happy to be his daughter and I'm so happy to have him as my father. I want to tell him that in person, seriously, haha." I chuckled quietly when my eyes started to sting.

He deserved so much happiness. 

"I want to talk to him again. I want to be with my father again. I want Jay to be happy again. I want Jay to stop blaming himself because of my father's death. I want us all to be happy. Him, just riding his bike in a world-class cycling tournament, and us watching him, supporting his back. I'd like that to happen again, Noona." My tears started rolling down on my cheeks as I started to sob. I felt Noona hugged me sideways that made me turn my body to return the hug while silently crying.

"Y/n-ah, even me, I still can't forget Mahon. He was a great friend, you know. He was always talking about you and his nephew, and I can always see his eyes filled with joy when you were together. You're his daughter, after all. He was, is, and will always be proud of Jay and you." She said with a soft voice while gently rubbing my back.

I know that, Noona. My memories with him proved all of what you said. But he really wasn't supposed to die, but it still happened because of that Sangho Choi. 

I let go of the hug and wiped my tears. "Thank you, Noona, because you're here, because you're his friend. It feels nice to have someone to talk to about my father, so thank you." I tried giving her a smile but I continued to sniff. She smiled in return before sighing deeply.

"Don't make me cry now, brat." I laughed at her before looking back at the stars lighting up above us.

Dad Mahon, if you were proud to have me as your daughter, then I must say that I'm the proudest daughter in the entire world because I have you as my father. I promise that I'll bring justice to your name and death. I promise, Dad. I'll do everything for that to happen.

Jay and I miss you so much, Dad. 

𓃠.☘︎

Last night, Jay talked to me before I went home alone. Yes, alone, because he went and slept on Vinny's house again which I understand because he is not yet in terms with Aunt.

He told me to not go to the race today and just be with Shelly and Mia. I was confused at first and even told him that I needed to go with them but he didn't let that happen. He wants me to be with the girls and just watched the race at school — yep, my suspension's over. 

I sighed as I looked at my reflection on the mirror. I'm now wearing my uniform and ready to go to school. I stepped outside my room, but started rubbing my right temple when I heard my Aunt and Uncle's voice shouting at each other. Based on their voices, I think they're in the kitchen.

"How on earth have you been raising our son that it did him to run away from home?! He's not coming home because you're always bossing him around!" I heard Uncle said, shouting at Aunt. 

"What did I do wrong? How can I not say anything when he skips studying everyday to hang out with those stupid kids and ride their bikes around?!" I heard Aunt answered that made me sigh.

The way they educate their children is so bad. I came from a not-so-nice family also, because just like Jay, I'm being ordered around choosing the things I don't want to and depriving me of the freedom that I should have. 

I silently took my path outside of the house but stopped when I was already a few steps away from the house because of Kay, who was looking down while hearing the fighting voices of his parents.

I sighed and walked next to him. That's when he noticed me beside him and looked up to see me. I welcomed him with a big smile on my face.

"The house is getting noisy, right? Let's go, don't mind them. Should I accompany you until you reach your school?" I jokingly said that made him frown and huffed.

"I can handle myself. I'm old enough to go to my school alone, Noona."

I laughed at what he said and ruffled his hair. "You're still a little brat, though."

We both took a bus going to school. I'm too lazy to ride my bike today so I left it at home and decided to take a bus. Kay was the first one to get off the bus before me because his school is much nearer than mine. After a few minutes, I arrived at school and saw Mia and Yuna walking in the field.

I went and talked to them until we got to our respective rooms. But I was bewildered when I saw all of my classmates watching the race on the television.

"Whoa! Dom's in the lead!" I heard one of my classmates stated.

I looked around me and spotted my seat occupied. I walked towards it and looked down on the boy who was sitting on my seat.

"Move, little brat." 

"Aish, I'm busy watching. Go and sit in other chairs, dude." My eyes squinted at what he answered to me.

This little brat... grrr.

"Don't make me repeat myself, little brat."

"Aish! I said go and sit— oh, Y/n, y-you're here, hehe.... Your suspension ended already? Hehe. I'm going, take your seat now, hehe." I looked blankly at him as he stood up and ran away from me. I don't know where he sat again. I put my bag in my chair before crossing my arms against my chest and then looked up at the television to watch the race.

"Oh!! The fact that he's the bottom student in our entire school makes me want to cheer him in even more! Way to go, Bandaid!" I sweat dropped at what one of my classmates stated. But I felt myself stopped when I realized what he said. The ranking of the students in the past exam was already posted! How could I forget? Aish. I better take a look at it later.

"You're here already, Y/n. How did you enjoy your suspension? Hehe." I looked at Hwarang who was sitting in front of me with his friend. I only gave him a glare as an answer. 

"Do you think that Dom's going to end up tiring himself out and not making it to the end later?" I heard Hwarang asked his friend.

"Yeah, he shouldn't burn all of his energy." His friend replied.

I sighed and continued watching on the television. So, in this round, it's two representatives per team, and the representatives for Hummingbird Crew are Dom and Minu. I remembered this race from the manhwa I've read. This race will be concluded in 3 laps. In every lap, the last three racers who will finish the lane will be eliminated. 

The first lap was finished with three eliminated racers. Now, it's the second lap happening. I smirk when I see Dom sprinting as usual, but my smirk faded when the bastard Hwangyeon Choi was shown on the TV. How lame. He really did a surgery to his nose, argh.

"For two laps now, Dom Kang from Team Hummingbird has been racing in the lead! The other riders are stepping up the lace and following behind!" The host exclaimed and then showed Dom on the screen. He really is sprinting so hard that anytime by now, his energy might burn out.

We watched how one of the racers of Ghost Crew planned on bumping with Dom sidewards but Minu was quick enough to ride between them that made him bumped into the Ghost Crew member, which made both of them crash and fall to the ground.

I watched intently while my classmates were busy whispering and gasping about what happened. We then saw the screen showing Minu, who was on the end of the line but still continued the race as if he didn't have a wound right now.

Minu Yoon, seriously? 

We watched how Minu ended up getting eliminated and entrusting Dom with the last lap. The last lap started with three riders eliminated. Dom and Hwangyeon were head to head, but that's when Monster 13 started pedalling like crazy and started catching up to the two on lead.

It only took a mere second before Monster 13 ended up taking the lead. But what surprised us the most was Dom, who was doing his best catching up with Monster 13. 

"Holy crap! Can you believe that guy?! He's catching up to Monster?!" 

"No way?!"

"Way to go, Dom Kang!"

I got goosebumps while watching him sprint. I watched with a smirk on my lips and a proud look as they finished the race, with Dom in the second place. My classmates started cheering for Dom that made me smile.

You've come too far now, Dom. I'm proud of you and in what you will become in the future. You really amaze me. Now, the race concluded with our crew, Team Hummingbird, moving to the next round.

Chapter Text

I was walking my way home when I saw some suspicious three guys hiding in a wall just a few meters away from me. They're wearing a hoodie and face mask, based on their sideview.  It's as if they're following someone. I narrowed my eyes when I saw a hint of color red on one of the suspicious guys' hair. I followed where they were looking and blinked when I saw Mia and Minu in front of an ice cream truck.

I saw Mia pointing at something on the truck while Minu was next to her. I looked back at the three suspicious guys known now as the three idiots. I can see them signing to each other, it's as if they're talking.

I smirked and decided to walk in their direction. I was about to take my step towards them when I saw a woman dialling her phone while constantly looking at the three idiots. I ran silently to her when I realized what she was doing and got her attention.

"Hello, Ma'am, please don't report them to the police. They're my friends and they are just following our other friends to make sure they're alright." She looked at me, contemplating if she will believe in what I said or not and will continue calling the cops.

I was relieved when she sighed and just walked away without even replying back to me. I sweat dropped at the woman's behavior before sighing and turn to look at the three idiots again who are just a few steps away from me.

Seriously, they can't even sense their surroundings because they are too focused on what's in front of them. They almost ended up in jail for being suspicious people! 

I finally walked towards them and pretended to also peek at what they were looking at.

"Hey, are they holding hands?!" Dom exclaimed.

"Hm, I think so." June replied.

"Man, that jerk leaves us to eat ramen while he's off eating all kinds of good stuff." Dom stated, feeling envious of Minu.

I stifled a laugh when I heard Vinny sigh and murmured some incoherent words. What did they say to this red-haired guy to come with them following Minu and Mia? How did they manage to get him? Their friendship is really awesome, haha.

"You're both envious, I see." 

"Ackkkk!" 

"Ahhhhh!"

I chuckled lightly when I saw how the three of them jolted because of shock before slowly turning their heads to me. I gave them my closed eye smile when they finally saw me.

"Y/n?! What are you doing here?" Dom frantically asked, not really expecting me to show up.

"Class ended already and I'm on my way home when I happen to see three suspicious guys following someone. But then I noticed Vinny's hair, that's when I realized that it's my three idiot friends. So, I decided to come here but it's funny because you didn't even notice me!" I laughed after explaining to them. 

Dom and June sweat dropped at me while Vinny just looked in the other direction.

"Why not take Heri-noona and Yuna into a date also, instead of following someone who's currently on a date?" I stifled a laugh while saying that.

Dom looked down, sighing. "My Yuna isn't replying to me, Y/n.." he sadly said.

Why is it that those words gave me a hint of deja vu? 

"Heri is also busy so I can't take her on a date." June sheepishly said.

"Oh, that's kinda sad." I turned to look at Vinny and gave him a sly smirk which made him take a double look at me and gulped.

"How about you, Vinny? Why don't you take that Tarantula girl on a date?" His eyes went a little wide and was about to answer me when Dom and June grabbed both of my shoulders.

"Vinny have a girl?!" June.

"For real? Who is it, Vinny? Is it from the Tarantula Crew?!" Dom.

I already said, 'Tarantula girl', Dom. Get a hint, dude.

"I'm not gonna date her!" Vinny finally spoke, but I just raised my one eyebrow at him with a smirk on my lips.

"Oh? Really?" I asked, with a hint of playfulness in my voice.

"Really." He firmly answered that it made me laugh once again.

"How about me, then? Let's go on a date?" I asked playfully but deep inside, I'm nervous. 

Why did I suddenly ask that?! Stupid, Y/n!

I heard the two boys at my back gasped but I didn't pay them no mind because I am focused with the red-haired boy in front of me who suddenly turns into a statue-like.

"You like Vinny, Y/n?!" Dom.

"This red stone? Really?!" June.

I sweat dropped. I can choose whether to answer those questions or not, right? 

"Vinny, Y/n is asking you out on a date! Answer her, dude!" Dom whispers-shouted at our red-haired friend who finally came back to his senses because of it.

"I d-don't want to date anyone right now." He answered while looking in the other direction.

Of course, Y/n, how dare you ask him for a date? "I was just joking, you know. You don't need to take it seriously." I gave them a strained laugh before stepping back. I saw Vinny sigh and held his cap.

"W-what the...?!"

"Ohmp!"

I turned my attention to the two boys behind me and saw them covering their mouths with their hands, while looking wide eyes at where Minu and Mia are. Because of curiosity, I take a peek at what's happening right now and my eyes went wide when I finally saw it. 

Minu and Mia kissing. Oh my god. Jay!

I whipped my head at my back and I was right. Because a few meters away from the wall where we are hiding, was Jay, looking directly at where the two who we are hiding at. I looked at his face to see his blank expression, but for a moment, I saw a hint of pain in his eyes.

Jay... You really have feelings for Mia, right? But you just watched on the sidelines as Minu took a move on her. Don't worry, it's all worth it because someone right there is the perfect one for you.

𓃠.☘︎

I was busy packing my things because I had my plan to move out later, when I remembered my cousin. I told him before to pack some of his clothes also, so that anytime he decides to have a sleepover there, then at least he has his clothes. Kay will not be a problem because he will stay in this house, with Jay because he will be back here, of course.

I put my last bundle of clothes and then zipped my luggage before laying down the bed as I sigh. I tried getting my phone just a few centimeters away from me, and then opened it to text Jay.

To My Favorite Cousin:

I'll be moving out later. Should I go and get some of your clothes to pack? :>

While waiting for him to reply, I opened my Instagram and started scrolling down when I got a new notification. I thought it was from my cousin but it turns out no. It's from that England boy again.

Knight: 

It's been a while. How are you? Shelly's already replying to me but not all the time, still that's a good thing ;)

Yeah, I remembered, I put him on my contact list as Knight. I laughed upon reading his message.

To Knight:

Am doing fine. And it's good to know that Shelly's replying to you now. How are you also?

Knight: 

I'm doing great! Ahh, it really feels good whenever I ride my bike. 

To Knight:

You're a cyclist then?

Knight: 

Yeah. I'm on a crew ;)

To Knight:

Really? That's cool. Actually, I'm in a crew also though I'm not one of the riders, lol haha.

Knight:

Really? A coach, then? Manager?

To Knight:

Manager:)

Knight:

That's cool, y'know. We have a manager also, we're the same! :>

I found myself chuckling at his enthusiasm. I shook my head with a small smile on my face as I continued to reply to him.

To Knight:

Yeah. And oh, what's your crew name? ;)

C'mon, Owen. Will you be telling me your crew name, or not?

But I raised my one eyebrow when it's already 10 minutes after I sent that message and there's still no reply. Instead, I got Jay's reply.

My Favorite Cousin:

I'll try going inside the house without someone seeing me. Wait for me there.

I laughed and replied 'okay'. I got off the bed and went out to see if the house was already empty. I went to Kay's room to ask if Aunt and Uncle's not here already and he nodded his head as an answer. I ruffled his hair and I told him to get a stair and put it on the window outside of Jay's room because he's coming home for a while.

After a few minutes, with me already prepared to go out, I saw Jay showing up on my door.

"You're here." I chuckled a little at the sight of his disheveled hair and him fixing his eyeglasses.

"What happened to you, dude?" I asked, curious as to why he's looking like that.

"Tumbling." I sweat dropped at his answer. So, I guess then, he did some tumbling when he finally entered his room via the window, haha.

I shrugged my shoulders and continued looking at myself in the mirror.

"Pack your things now, we'll be going after you're done. Still, take your time." 

I waited only for roughly 20 minutes before Jay knocked on my door saying he was done. I let him help me with my three pieces of luggage, with one luggage with me and two with him. I bid my goodbye to Kay and kissed his forehead, telling him to behave and study well. He was teary-eyed the moment I took my step out of the house. I waved at him when a taxi came. We put my bike above the taxi and then entered the car. Jay rode his bike following us.

After almost 30 minutes of a trip with the taxi, we stopped in front of a somewhat familiar neighborhood. But I can't point out how come this neighborhood is so familiar to me. The taxi driver took off my luggage and bike as I looked at the apartment in front of me. I took out my wallet and got the key there. I stared at the key resting in my palm and breathed deeply.

"So, this is my Uncle's..." 

"Yeah.." I smiled at Jay, and then walked towards the door. I put the key on the door's keyhole and heard a familiar click. I unlocked it.

"Ready?" I grinned at Jay and he nodded his head eagerly. 

I slowly turned the doorknob and entered. What welcomed us was a small living room with the seats and coaches covered with a white cloth. It has a TV but I don't know if it's still working because it's been five years since someone lived here. I heard Jay telling me that he'll get my luggage outside as I continued roaming around.

The apartment has three rooms, a small living room, and a small kitchen with a dining table. I opened the two rooms to see it clean, as if they were never occupied. But when I opened the last room, what welcomed me gave me the conclusion that this room was my father's.

A poster of world-class cyclists, his picture in a frame with a trophy in his hands, medals and some other trophies displayed on his table. I didn't realize that I'm wearing a soft smile on my lips while looking around in his room. But something caught my attention that really made me teary eyed.

It was a picture frame of my father, Mahon Jo, with his best friend, Kazuma Takeda. 

I walked towards the table where the frame is resting, and slowly caress it with a bitter smile on my lips. Kazuma and Mahon, the friendship we failed to protect, the two important people on this manhwa that we failed to protect. 

"Y/n?" I turned to look at the door where Jay is peeking at, and gave him a soft smile.

"Come here, Jay. Take a look at Dad's room." 

I watched as he slowly took his steps entering the room. It's as if he's walking with heavy footsteps. I can feel it. That anytime, he will breakdown upon seeing his Uncle's things.

His eyes went wide when he finally entered the room and roamed his eyes around the area. He slowly took that one picture frame with Dad's picture on it and hugged it as his tears started to fall.

"....I'm sorry, Uncle Mahon. I'm sorry, it's my fault..." He keeps on mumbling those words while he's silently crying. I gulped as my tears started to fall and walked towards my cousin and hugged him.

"Shh, I said it's not your fault, Jay. Dad didn't die because of you, so stop blaming yourself now..." I whispered in his ears as we both cried silently.

"N-no, Y/n, i-f I hadn't told him those harsh words before, he won't... he still will be here with us.. I'm sorry, I'm sorry..." 

I hushed him as I caress his back. I closed my eyes as I silently sob.

No, Jay, what happened to your Uncle will never be your fault. You will soon realize that my father didn't really commit suicide, because he was intentionally killed. I want you to be brave by that time you finally learn the truth. We will be the one to catch the real perpetrator to Dad's death. I promise.

A decided to leave Jay in his Uncle's room and went to my room to unpack my things. After a few minutes, Jay knocked on my door and entered.

He looked around the said room and nodded his head. "Much smaller space than your room at the house but this will suffice."

I sweat dropped. "Hey, now. I'm not a picky person, dear cousin. The room is spacious enough for me." I grinned.

He sat on my bed and stared at the ceiling. "Don't worry living alone here, Y/n. Uncle's gonna protect you. You're not alone."

My eyes widened when I realized what he said. "Y-yah! Don't say something scary like that!" But instead of taking back his words, he just chuckled at me. 

I was about to talk back when I noticed how genuine his laugh is. I smiled faintly at his laughing figure and flicked his forehead.

Such a dork.

Chapter Text

"Ah..." 

I sweat dropped at the sight of Dom sleeping on the floor of their classroom. I came here with Minu because it was still too early, and a sight that welcomed us was Dom sleeping on the floor.

"Amazing... I can't imagine anyone else but him working in a club until late at night and then sleeping on a blanket at school." Minu stated, while looking at our friend on the floor.

I shrugged while sipping my banana milk. "I'm amazed at him, actually. Look, he's already rich and all but he's still working in a club. He's funny but amazing at the same time." 

I saw Minu nod his head at what I replied to him. He then turned to look at Jay who was busy reading just next to him.

"Wake Dom up in a bit before class starts, otherwise, the teacher will complain again." He said and my cousin just gave him a simple nod.

"Hey, Mia!" 

We all turned to look at the door when we heard someone called Mia. I snorted when I saw Minu's face when she finally saw the girl. We watched as her classmates greeted her and talked to her. I looked around the room to spot that Jumi girl but just shrugged my shoulders when I couldn't see her. 

"Mia's lucky, getting so popular with the boys~" I laughed at what Yuna said.

"Yeah, right. Anytime by now, many boys will be crawling wanting her to be their girlfriend. Gosh, if it were me, I'll start making my move to Mia before some other guys get her first~" I said with a playful tone in my voice. I looked at the two boys beside me and raised my one eyebrow when I saw Jay looking also at Mia.

Mia finally noticed us. I gave her a smile then continued sipping on my banana milk, as Jay only continued reading his book but I know for sure that he's not focused on it, and Minu who gave Mia a little waved. I chuckled when Mia's eyes went wide upon seeing Minu and then immediately turned her back against us.

"... I knew it..." Minu mumbled.

I looked at him, pretending not to know what he was talking about.

"What is it?" I asked innocently but he just shook his head frantically at my question. I sighed when I noticed Jay's side eyeing Minu.

"Asking a girl out.. is all about timing.. nyam nyam.." Said Dom while he's still sleeping. He's sleep talking! Hahaha!

"What the heck does he keep talking about in his sleep? It's getting on my nerves.." Minu exclaimed, definitely pissed because he was hit with a direct blow.

I stifled a laugh and just shook my head because of their antics. My banana milk was empty already when I remembered something.

"Hey, Jay. I'm going to the grocery store later after class. Wanna come and stay over at the apartment?" I asked. He turned to look at me and immediately nodded his head before going back to read. Okay, cool. I'm not alone later.

"Apartment? Did you move out of Jay's house, Y/n?" Minu asked, confused because of what I said.

I nodded my head at his question as my answer. "Yep, come over with Jay sometimes. It'll be fun to have you there." I slightly grinned at him when he said he'll be coming with Vinny and Dom soon. 

School ended without me noticing. I bid goodbye to Shinyoung and Hwarang as I stepped out of the room and went to Jay's room. I spotted him looking at his old phone.

"Hey, dearest cousin. Come on, let's go." I grabbed his arm and dragged him out of the room with our friends following us.

"Where are you taking my Jay, Y/n?" I heard Shelly asked but I just grinned at her.

"We're going on a date! You won't be able to come, meh." I stuck my tongue out in her direction, like a child mocking her playmate. And I laughed when I successfully pissed her.

"Give me back my Jay! We have training today!" 

"He'll pass today! Talk to Minu and ask him why. Bye!" 

We rode our bike going to the nearest grocery store. I took a basket with me and put in there all the foods and refreshments that I'll be going to stock in the apartment. I glanced at Jay when he put wasabi flavored lollipops and snacks in my basket. 

"Your treat." He said and then walked away which made me sigh.

He didn't even let me reply. 

After paying, I let Jay put the grocery bags on my bike's basket as he dragged both my bike and his bike. I looked at him with a small smile on my lips as I ran towards him and walked next to him.

"So, when will you go home? Kay is already worried about you, for sure. Don't leave him alone in that kind of household, Jay." I said before sighing.

"My phone's off. I haven't opened it yet." 

I raised my one eyebrow at him. "But you can reply to me." 

"After replying to you, I'm turning off my phone again." He answered which made me sweat drop.

I shook my head at him and sigh.

𓃠.☘︎

"Ahh, it's nice not having our Math teacher today~" Shinyoung said when she sat down on his seat which is only in front of me.

"Yeah, I second that. I really hate Mathematics, argh." I groaned. I hate numbers. I hate computation. I hate Mathematics all in all. 

Shinyoung laughed at me. We talked and talked until we decided to grab some snacks from the cafeteria.

"I want some strawberry milk right now. How about you, Y/n?" 

"Banana milk." I answered shortly.

She laughed and shook her head. "Of course, it will always be banana milk. You're addicted to it now, seriously! Haha." I pouted at her statement. I mean, hey, banana milk is a delicious drink. Hyuk loves it also! He will definitely agree with my statement.

We entered the cafeteria full of students eating and buying. I let Shinyoung buy our drinks saying it's her treat. As I was busy looking at the snacks displayed on a shelf, I could hear the two girls beside me talking with each other.

"That was Jay's Mom? You're kidding, right?" One of them said which made me stop and look at them.

"Yeah, she really shouted at Jay even if we're in the classroom! Gosh, I didn't expect our Ex-Student President's mother to be like that." I grabbed one of the girls shoulders and faced her.

"What did you say? Jay's mother was here?" I asked, with a serious tone of my voice. They somehow recognized me as Jay's cousin so they nodded their heads immediately at my question.

Shit, she was here! How could I forget?! 

I took out my phone with annoyance when it vibrated. My brows furrowed when I read the message.

From 080286382XX:

(INFO) (LEAGUE OF STREET)

The next round is scheduled at 9:00 am on the 14th, hall of 00 Arena.

The mission of the round will be announced on the day of the race.

To stop receiving these texts: 080123412XX

Tsk. What a wrong timing. 

The day of the race came. My friends kept asking me if Jay will come, and I assure them that yes, he will. But still, Aunt will never tolerate Jay's behavior like this. After this race, Aunt will be getting my cousin's bike and gonna put it in a junkyard and then a kid will buy the bike. It was last night when I remembered what will happened today and after the said race. Another doping incident will happen in this round also, and it's because of that guy with yellow sunglasses...

...Wooin Yo.

Until now, he didn't yet give me his reply. Is he still contemplating over my proposal? I know it's not a win-win situation for the both of us, but I was so desperate to have someone help me that I went and talked to Wooin about it.

I don't even know if he believed all the things I have said. Arghh.

I watched the first batch of racers finish the race with a grim look on my face. Team Sabbath, Team Monster, and Team Tarantula all finished the race with their King still not eliminated. 

I looked at Jay who was quiet ever since he arrived here a little while ago. I'm nervous for him. I know he has lots of thoughts running on his mind right now. More problems will face him after this race is concluded.

Now, it's the second race with our team on it. When the race started, I went immediately to find Wooin. I actually saw him with his crewmates near the waiting room, watching the race on the monitor with that familiar smirk on his face. I badly want to erase that smirk on his face. This jerk, argh.

"You're really enjoying this, aren't you?" 

They all turn to look at me. I welcomed Wooin's smirking face and his crewmates' confused gazes. 

"You're that girl who cried because of some banana milk. What are you doing here?" I almost shouted at Hyuk when he said that but I stopped myself before giving him my answer.

"Please, stop saying that again the next time we see each other." I gave him a strained smile.

"What are you doing here? You're supposed to be with your team." My smile faded and turned to a glare when he finally spoke.

"Do you want to know something, Wooin?" I started, which made him raise his one eyebrow at me.

"What is this now, lady?" He asked casually, not really confused on what I'm going to say.

I looked at him grimly. "One of these days, there will be a time that you will also take that drug. All of you."

I saw how all of the Team Sabbath members looked at me seriously, but I only focused my eyes at the guy in front of me, staying silent after I said that.

But I was bewildered when after a few seconds, he laughed. "Puhahahaha. Do you really think I don't know that?"

Of course, he knows, Y/n! Argh, you're such an idiot.

"And do you really think I didn't know what you just did?" I asked, mocking him.

"...that you gave those fruit headed weirdos a drug. A fucking drug, Wooin."

I saw how his face turned serious because of what I said. "How did you know? I made sure no one was there when I met up with them."

I laughed sarcastically on his answer. "Ah, Wooin Yo. I told you, I have my ways. Say yes to my proposal and then I'll tell you all about it. All that you wanted to know. Everything."

Silence fell between us. He glared at me but I just smirked at him.

"Now, you better think of it properly. Let me know if you have decided already." I walked away from them after I said that and went back to Shelly. She immediately saw my serious face that made her ask what's wrong but I just shook my head and sighed.

"I'll be going ahead, Shelly. Tell them I have an important thing to do." She was confused but she didn't question me anymore that made me thankful.

"O-okay. Take care, Y/n."

"Thanks, you too. Take care of Jay, Shelly." I gave her a small smile before turning my back against her. My smile faded when I started walking away from the place and gripped my bike's handlebars. 

I need to do something about Jay's bike as soon as possible. I will not let Aunt take away the bike that Dad gave to Jay. Never.

I went to Aunt's workplace, the hospital, and entered her room without knocking on it. She seems to be shocked seeing me entering without at least knocking the door. Me, disrespecting her? I don't care. She needs to be a respectable mother to my cousins so that I can actually respect her.

She welcomed me with a glare. "What are you doing here? You're supposed to be in class, Y/n." 

I didn't answer her question, instead I asked her something. "Aunt, when will you stop controlling your children's life?" 

She was taken aback by my question, I can see it. "What kind of question is that? Are you questioning my method of educating my own children?!" She answered me, but I only looked at her directly in the eye.

"Your method of educating your 'own children' makes them rebel more, Aunt. You're taking away their freedom. At least give them the liberty to do what they want!" 

"And what makes you think that doing what they want will lead them to a better future? And what are you doing, huh?! You're talking back at me, as if you're one of my family members!" 

I clenched my fist so hard as I threw her dagger glares. I will not stop here. As if I will let her do all she wants. I really really hate Jay and Kay's mother. I can tolerate their father but their mother? Hah, a big NO.

"I know I don't have the right to talk to you like this about your children and I know that I'm being disrespectful—"

"I'm glad you know that!"

"— but I don't care... and you deserve it."

She scoffed, her eyes going wide while looking at me. She even slammed her hand on her working table before speaking again.

"What did you just say?! You brat! You're just Mahon's adopted daughter! How dare you meddle in my family?! How dare you talk to me like that?! Hah! I knew it! I should've just told my husband to abandon you when his brother died!"

I gritted my teeth at what she said. She makes me not respect her at all. How can I respect this kind of woman? Treating her children like a fucking doll controlling their lives?! 

"Aunt... you make me sick." I grimly said. I'm not bitter. I've experienced being shouted like this before, being treated like my cousins, and I don't want them to experience the same hell I've been into. 

"How dare you—"

"I'm glad I'm not living in your house anymore."

She glared at me. "Brat."

I laughed sarcastically at her and shook my head. "Aunt, ah wait, should I still call you 'Aunt' after knowing your plan to just abandon me before?"

She looked at me with anger in her eyes but I just laughed at her. 

"Take note of this, mother of Jay."

"How dare you call me like that?!"

I glared at her for disrupting me. 

"You're the worst kind of mother a child can ever have. Leave Jay and Kay alone."

Chapter Text

I called Shelly when I finally stepped outside of the hospital. Thankfully, she answered her phone after a few seconds.

"What is it, Y/n?" She asked.

I sighed as I answered her. "After the race, tell Jay to go to my apartment. As soon as possible."

"Huh? You moved out of their house already?"

"Yeah, didn't Minu tell you about it yet?"

"No, not yet! That Minu, arghh ."

"Ah, I thought you knew already. Anyway, tell him that I have something to say."

"Okay, copy, future cousin-in-law! I'll relay your message to him!" I sweat dropped at what she called me. I know for sure, she's already grinning right now.

"Alright, thanks. Come over for a meal also. Tell it to the others. See you."

"Okay! See you!"

I sighed when the call ended. I walked away from the hospital with my bike and rode it when I was a few meters away from the building.

Do I have some ramen stock at the apartment? Ahh, I'll check later. I need to go home now.

Yeah, home.

When I finally got home, I rummaged through my stocks of food and felt myself deflate not seeing any ramen noodles. I pouted when I realized that I really need to learn how to cook other Korean dishes and not be content with cooking instant noodles and kimchi.

Ah, speaking of kimchi, should I just let them eat the fermented kimchi that I made a few days ago? Would that be enough for them? Ahhh, I don't think so.

I sighed and decided to walk to a nearby convenience store. I was about to enter the glass door when I remembered that around this area, it has a fried chicken shop. I started walking away from the convenience store and ran towards the other direction, going to the said shop.

I ordered one box of fried chicken, half was spicy flavored while the other half was the original flavor. I even bought 2 liters of ice cream before finally making my way home.

I stopped a few meters away from my apartment when I saw familiar figures, which made me smile.

"Oh, you're here!" They all turned to look at me and greeted me before we all entered the apartment. I let them wander around the living room while I went to the kitchen to get some refreshments before going back at them.

"Wow, your place is nice, Y/n! Can I come over anytime I want?" Minu asked, still looking around the place.

I sat down on the floor, it actually had a small carpet under the table here in the living room, and then opened the food I bought.

"You're all welcome here, but Minu, I think you need to go home already, you know. Don't leave Yuna alone." I said as I opened my canned drink and drank from it.

"Yeah, I know." I heard him sigh before slumping down the floor just like me, but on the other part of the carpeted floor.

"Where's Shelly, by the way? She was the one who relayed you my message but she's not here with us right now. And oh, even June." I stated.

"Shelly said that she needs to go home early because of some urgent business. While June, his mother called telling him to go home because Heri's there." I blinked a few times as I processed the explanation that Minu gave me. Oh, wow. Heri-noona visiting her boyfriend.

"Oh, really? That's unfortunate, they're not here."

"Yeah."

"Don't think of anything else for now. Go on and dig in." I watched as they ate the ice cream and chicken that I bought for them.

"Mm, this is actually delicious, Y/n! Thanks for the food!" Dom beamed at me and I smiled in return.

"You're welcome. Eat more." I smiled while watching them eat. I took my phone from my pocket when I felt it vibrated and there I saw Owen's text message.

Knight:
Oh right, sorry, I was busy and kinda forgot to reply to you. Hope you're not mad:<

I shook my head when I read his message and typed my reply.

To Knight:
Why would I be mad? Lol. It's fine:)

Knight:
Really? That's good then. Sorry, I can't tell you my crew's name ;)

I chuckled lightly upon reading it. I already know your crew name even if you won't tell me, Owen.

To Knight:
Really? It's mutual. I can't tell you our crew name also:)

Knight:
I figured :/

To Knight:
Fun fact! Shelly's on the crew ;)

Knight:
You're making me curious now :/

Knight:
Just stay curious.

I put my phone on the table while shaking my head because of my conversation with Owen. A few months from now, he'll be coming here in Korea. I'm kinda looking forward to seeing him in person. It feels like it would be easy to be friends with him. I am already comfortable talking to him but I don't know about him.

"Who's that?"

I perked up when I heard Vinny's voice. He's looking at me with his emotionless face, as usual.

"A friend. Why do you ask?" I'm curious as to why he would ask who it is. Vinny's not the kind of person who meddles in someone's business without a reason.

"You're smiling while talking to that 'friend' of yours." My eyes went wide and immediately covered my mouth with my one hand. I looked at my other friends to see them talking and laughing with each other. Vinny's only the one not paying attention to them.

"I-it's nothing. We're just talking about something funny, that's why." I laughed sheepishly as I scratched my left cheek, but he didn't talk anymore.

I sighed when I saw him doing something on his phone. I took my drink and drank from it again then grabbed one piece of a spicy fried chicken. I was busy eating it with the noisy background my friends were making when a hand with a phone suddenly appeared in front of me.

I looked up to the owner of the phone and saw his face looking in another direction. He's actually sitting on a single sofa and I'm on the floor. He's the nearest from my position.

What will I do with his phone? Why is he showing it to me?

"Take it. My hand is getting numb." I immediately grabbed his phone and looked at it closely. I blinked a few times when I saw his contacts open.

I gasped lightly. Does it mean that.... he wants to get my contact number?!

"Your number, put it there." He murmured, still looking in the other direction, but it was still enough for me to hear. I automatically smiled because of the sight of him with his ears reddening. I typed my contact number on his phone without saving it and then gave it back to him.

"You save it and then try calling me." So that I'll know your number too and I can save it also.

"Later." He said with a small voice and then drank from his drink. I just shrugged my shoulders at him and continued eating.

A few more minutes of talk until it was time for them to leave already. I got up from the carpeted floor and walked them outside the apartment, with Jay next to me.

"Take care on your way home, guys." I said as I waved at them. Minu and Dom waved back at me with Vinny beside them who just nodded his head in my direction.

"Wait. But what are you going to do now, Jay?" Dom suddenly asked, remembering something from a while ago.

"About what?" I asked confusedly.

"Is it okay to keep racing? Your Mom is totally against it." Minu stated that made me sigh.

"About that, Jay will stay here with me tonight because we're going to talk." Jay looked at me for a while before looking down.

"Yeah, I'll sleep here for tonight." He mumbled.

"That's cool, then. But remember, if she finds out that you're riding your bike again, she probably won't just watch and do nothing." Minu.

"I just want to do what I want to do from now on. Since I've lived the way that my parents wanted me to live until now." My cousin answered, still looking down.

"Oh, then start by dating! Hurry up and hook up with Shelly! You two could probably start dating as soon as you want."

I stifled a laughed at what Dom stated. Uh-oh.

"Someone needs to get the ball rolling for the rest of us single losers... please.." He cried.

"Should I roll the ball for us?" I butted in, which made them look at me with wide eyes.

"You're dating now?!" Minu frantically asked but I just rolled my eyes playfully at him.

"Who, Y/n?! Is it this stone bastard?!" Dom shouted, while gripping Vinny's sleeves. The red haired boy smacked his hand away from him and fixed his clothes.

"It's not me, dumbass." We heard him answer which made me laugh.

"Unfortunately, boys, no one dared to make their first move to me yet, so how can I date someone?"

Minu sweat dropped. "Ah, of course, not shocking anymore."

My eyes narrowed when I looked at him. "What did you just say?!"

"Nothing, hehe."

"Ah, fuck, my eyes suddenly hurt.." Dom sniffed while wiping his tears with the sleeve of his jacket.

"Are you sure it's not your heart?" Minu deadpanned.

"Don't include me in that, you fucks!" We jolted at Vinny's sudden outburst and looked at him.

"Why are you getting so upset at what Dom said?" Minu asked but Vinny just pulled down the cap he's wearing and didn't answer him that made me chuckle.

"Ah, because you're reminding him about that Tarantula girl!" I said with a wide grin on my face, but winced afterwards when I tasted a bitterness in my mouth. I hope no one saw that.

Vinny looked at me and gave me a glare but I just laughed it off.

"If we end up going to the Finals, we'll probably get to see that 'Sangho Choi' guy..."

The smile on my lips faded and my face turned emotionless when I heard what my cousin said. He really wants to know more about Dad's death, and I really can't blame him. He will actually be the first one from the family to believe that Mahon Jo's death wasn't a suicide but a murder, thanks to Kaneshiro letting him realizing that fact.

"Yeah, why? Do you want his autograph?" Dom asked innocently. Of course, they just knew Sangho Choi as a world-class cyclist. They didn't know who he really is.

"Why are you talking about him all of a sudden?" Asked Minu.

Jay stared at the cemented floor. I even noticed his fists clenching. "I want to hear it from him. The reason for my Uncle's doping incident and his suicide... That's why I'm in the competition."

The boys stared at him confusedly. They looked at me but I only shook my head as an answer to them. You will be able to know about it soon, in the future. Not now, things are still in a mess.

𓃠.☘︎

"Jay, about your mother..." I started, feeling uncomfortable saying it to her son.

He looked at me with confused eyes. I sighed as I combed my hair with my fingers.

"I talked to her a while ago."

"So, that's why you're not there after the race is finished."

"Yeah." I answered with a small voice.

"What did you two talk about?" He asked, which made me sigh again.

"...I disrespected your mother, I'm sorry."

His silence made me uncomfortable.

"Is it because of me? Or because of my brother?"

I slowly nodded my head. "...both of you, to be exact."

"Then, don't say sorry. It's okay, Y/n." I looked up and was surprised when I saw a small smile forming on his lips.

"You did it for us, so it's fine. I'm gonna go sleep now. Good night, Y/n."

"Yeah, have a good night, Jay." I watched as he entered the vacant room. After that, I went to my room also and laid down my bed.

I didn't expect my talk with Jay to be that smooth, considering it was about his mother and me. He's too pure, that Jay. He should always learn how to be strong and not be forgiving.

I was about to close my eyes to get a sleep when my phone suddenly started ringing. I got off from bed and grabbed my phone just to see an unknown number calling me.

Who's this?

With my forehead creased, I swipe the green button and put the phone on my ear.

"...hello?"

I waited for them to speak but there was no one.

"Hello? Who's this?" I asked, still waiting for them to answer me. They dared to call me late this hour just to not speak over the phone? Hah.

"If you're not gonna speak, I'm gonna end this—"

"It's me."

My body paused unconsciously the moment I heard that voice... If I'm not mistaken.. no, I shouldn't be mistaken.

"...Vinny?" It's really him.

"Yeah.."

Oh my god. My heart. I can literally hear my heart beating so fast and loud that at any moment, it might jump out of my throat. That's when I realized that it's not nervousness that I'm feeling, this is already... something else.

"W-why did you call?" I tried to ask normally amidst my fast and loud heartbeat.

" 'Cause that's what you said a while ago. To call you."

A while ago? Oh...

"Yeah, I said that to save your number." I said while scratching my right cheek because of shame.

"I already called, save it now then."

"...yeah, well, I'll save it now. Good night then, Vinny."

" 'Night."

I stared at my phone when he finally ended the call. I smiled as I clicked his number, saving him on my contacts as 'Red-hair'. I was about to lay down on my bed again when I got a notification from Mr. Nam.

Mr. Nam:
The next round of the race will be tough. You're up against Team Monster, Y/n. Do your best in the next race.

The happiness that I felt a while ago immediately faded when I finished reading our teacher's message. I gripped the phone in my hand as I glared at the wall, imagining Sangho Choi's face on it.

Bastard. You really never fail to make me mad.

Chapter Text

"Now, the team pairings will be announced in ten minutes and then races will begin! Riders, please get ready in advance so that we can check the list of the name immediately." 

I looked around our surroundings when the host announced that.

"Ah, we're finally here." Dom.

"Yeah, let's do well again in this next race." Minu grinned at them. 

June then turned to me. "Y/n, thanks again for always coming here earlier than us, making sure we're not disqualified because of being late." 

I gave him a small smile and shook my head. "It's all good. Do your best today again. Just like usual."

"Yeah."

My smile faded when I heard a shout from a familiar voice. 

"Hey! Asshole with the white hair!"

I turned to look at Juhwan to see him looking pissed. I adjusted my body to see who he was pertaining to. It was Joker.

Joker turned to look at him with a confused yet serious face.

"Yeah, you asshole! Shouldn't you at least apologize for bumping me?! What are you gonna do about this, huh??" Juhwan shouted, while pointing at his drink who was now on the floor. 

Ah, I remember this scene. That drink was so expensive so Juhwan was reacting like this. I really can't blame him, though.

"Isn't it your fault for not watching where you are going?" Joker said, which made me grimaced.

Ah, I'm having a sense of deja vu. 

I raised one of my eyebrows when Wooin walked into the scene. He even looked at me but I just deadpanned him. I can now hear some staff shouting in their direction but I didn't pay them no mind and just focused in front of me.

"Jay." I called my cousin's attention. But turns out, they all looked at me that made me sigh.

"Y/n, why are you looking so serious? We're gonna win, don't worry!" Dom patted my back but that just made me feel more bad.

"That's not what I'm gonna say..." 

"What do you want to say, then?" Vinny asked.

"...last night, Mr. Nam texted me. I was about to get some sleep when I got his message." I started.

"Oh, you have Mr. Nam's number?" Dom.

"Quiet, Dom!" Shelly.

"What's his message that made you look like this?" Minu asked, getting more curious and confused now.

I sighed deeply as I looked Jay in the eye.

"He texted me the team who will be against you today.... and it's the Team Monster."

"...what?"

𓃠.☘︎

"Haha, that team is facing Monster? This should be good, hahaha!" 

"Good luck to them, haha!"

"Talk about having bad luck in the match-up. Haha looks like that team is going down today."

I gritted my teeth while glaring at the directions of riders and other audiences belittling our crew. This really isn't supposed to happen! That Sangho Choi, he was the one who decided the match was like this! He badly wanted to eliminate Jay's team and that only makes him more suspicious. 

"What Y/n said is true then..." June sighed and shook his head as we looked at our friends.

We have Minu who's looking so pale, with Vinny sweating, Dom getting all nervous and can't even speak coherent words and Jay, who's looking unbothered but I know that deep inside of him, he's feeling much more.

Then, I remembered what this race is all bout. The mission for this 5th race is a team death match. Two teams from each group compete to eliminate the other team. It really doesn't matter how many people are on each team, it just has to be less than seven people. 

Like the third race before, the course is three laps of two miles. The team of whichever rider is the first on the final lap wins. The losing team will automatically be eliminated.

I looked around the area to see the Trident Crew talking with each other while looking at where Team Sabbath is. The match between them would be nice to watch, but I don't have the feeling to enjoy any of the races today. 

Damn this. They rigged this match. 

"Crap, has my face gotten fatter?" Dom wondered, because he was struggling to lock his helmet.

"Dom. You handle... Monster." Minu.

"What?! Dude?!" 

That's true. If there were a member of Hummingbird Crew who can handle Deokbong, Monster 13, it would be Dom Kang. But that's only in terms of sprinting and power. Jay would have a chance to handle Monster also, but not now. I need to wait until Owen comes here. Their loss here and Owen will be the key for them to be much more better riders, especially Jay and Dom. 

"Guys, good luck. Bring out the best in you in this race. No matter what the result is, at least you did your best so you won't be having regrets." They all smiled at me. Vinny even tapped my shoulder and Jay nodded his head at me. 

I sighed as I looked at their backs walking into the starting line. I went to the crowd where some of the familiar riders were and stood next to them.

"Man, personally, I hope our boys on team redhead win."

"Same here." 

I smiled at what the Manga Crew said. Of course, they're rooting for our team. But unfortunately, that won't happen the moment we'll be up against each other. Ah, another thing to change. 

I looked up to watch on the monitor. They're now getting ready in the starting line. I watch them with a worried look. Please let this race end well.

"The team death match is now beginning!!"

I watched as the race started. Hummingbird Crew took off a good start. I squinted my eyes when I saw Vinny and Jay suddenly started racing ahead. 

Now, boys, this isn't really the best time to race against each other. 

"Their ace shouldn't be too aggressive from the start. What about later?" One of the riders watching the match stated.

"They got a bit excited." Another one.

But then I heard a chuckle coming from the boy in front of me. Juhwan.

"Idiots. It doesn't look to me like those two are their attack cards for this match. Why do they keep calling them their 'aces'?" Hearing those words is enough for me to smile. Of course, that's true. The real ace that he's pertaining to... is none other than our sprinter.

"What do you mean?" I heard Juhwan's friend asking.

"Can't you tell? Those guys aren't stupid, they wouldn't use their attack card at the very start. You have to save your best card for the very end... to increase your chances of winning." He ended, with the monitor showing Dom at the back of the racing line.

"In order for Team Hummingbird to win, there are two options. Either they beat Monster in a head-on battle at the end of the race, or they create a huge gap and get someone across the finish line before Monster has a chance to charge. 

"However, now that Gyuchan Gong, the ultimate barrier on Team Monster has targeted their leader, it will be hard for Team Hummingbird to race ahead."

I watched as the race unfolded. There's still the worry inside of me that seems to be hard fading out. I glanced at my back to see Team Sabbath watching the monitor closely. Wooin even caught my eye but I immediately turned away, looking back in front.

"Super Rookie from the Team Hummingbird has finally passed Gyuchan Gong from Team Monster! And is attacking on the downhill slope!" The monitor showed us Jay who's taking the lead now passing Gyuchan Gong, the known barrier of Team Monster, taking advantage of the downhill slope in front of them.

"This is now the final lap! Will it end with Team Hummingbird leaving everyone else in the dust?!" I heard the host exclaimed.

All of the audience are anticipating the said race. Some of them said a while ago that this is probably already the main match even if it's only Team A competing. I agree with them. This match, is already the main for today's round.

But that's when something bad happens. I shut my eyes closed as I heard the crowd gasping when Jay got into an accident. His bike's chain is broken. It was cut off. 

I opened my eyes with my trembling hands, and what welcomed me, was a sight that I knew would happen yet I didn't do anything to stop it. That was the very moment.... that we lost the race. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Y/n..."

I gulped upon seeing my cousin getting treated in the waiting room. My eyes started to sting as I walked towards his direction.

"J-jay..." I stopped in front of him. That's when the medics excused themselves and my cousin faced me.

"I'm okay, Y/n." He said with a low voice. As if it's a cue, my tears started rolling down my cheeks.

"I-i'm sorry, J-jay... I'm really s-sorry.." I said while sobbing. He walked towards me and rubbed my back.

"Why?" He asked, getting confused as to why I'm saying sorry.

I shook my head, still feeling hollow inside. With my trembling hands, I held his arms and looked him in the eye.

"J-jay, do you believe me if I say that I'm not from here?" 

"...what do you mean? What nonsense are you saying, Y/n?" He asked, as if I'm being ridiculous right now. 

I laughed bitterly and let go of his arm. 

"Yeah, it's nonsense, of course. I'm sorry." I mumbled before wiping my eyes and stepping back.

I looked at his confused gaze but I only gave him a small smile. "You better get well. I actually need to talk to someone right now, I gotta go. See you later, Jay." 

Lies.

When I turned back from Jay, that's exactly when I saw our friends running towards our direction. Some of them even called my name but I didn't pay them no mind and just walked away from the area. I can't stay in this place any longer. But when I was about to step outside of the place, I saw Dom sitting on a bench, alone, with his head bowing down. Even if I'm a few meters away from him, I can still see the dripping tears from his eyes.

I gulped and looked away. I feel hollow, regretful, angry at myself, and sad at the same time. What now? What will happen now?

I arrived at my apartment feeling drained and tired. I entered my room without any much thought and lay down on my bed. I closed my eyes, not bothering the sound of my phone indicating I have new notifications, and covered my eyes with my two hands.

That's when I cried again. I let it all out, blocking my surroundings and focused on letting out the pain inside of me.

𓃠.☘︎

"Thanks."

I mumbled my small thanks to the cashier on the counter upon receiving the snacks I got. I stepped out of the convenience store and sighed when I saw the sun setting down now. 

I woke up feeling hungry. Funny how I ended up sleeping after crying. I was so tired and hurt that I fell asleep.

I started walking towards my apartment, when suddenly I saw a familiar woman with bags of groceries on her hands. I immediately snapped my thoughts and ran in her direction.

"Ajumma!" I called her attention and her eyes widened when she saw me. I smiled faintly when I saw her face.

"Oh it's you, the young lady before." I scratched my cheeks on how she addressed me.

"Just call me Y/n, Ajumma. I'm Vinny's friend after all." She smiled at me as we continued walking. 

"Are you on your way to our house? Vinny's with his friends right now." She asked, but her question made me stop.

"A-ah, what do you mean, Ajumma? Is your place near— shoot." 

She looked at me with a confused gaze when I stopped my sentence.

"What's wrong, Y/n?" I sheepishly laughed and shook my head at her before looking ahead.

"Nothing, Ajumma. Actually, I just moved out last week, and now that we're walking in the same direction, I think we're in the same neighborhood, Ajumma." I answered her that made her gasp.

Why did I just realize it now? The area around me was kind of familiar! And that's because I've been here before one time! Reading it in manhwa made it more familiar to me. So, that basically means, Vinny's house is just a few blocks away from my Dad's apartment? For real?

"Really? Then you're just a few blocks away from us, Y/n-ah!"

"Yeah, I think so too, Ajumma." I gave her a smile as I gripped the plastic I'm holding.

She sighed. "I'm relieved."

I looked at Vinny's Mom because of what she said. What does she mean?

"Mm, may I ask why you are feeling relieved right now, Ajumma?" I asked politely and she gave me a smile.

"Vinny didn't have friends before. I'm relieved because now, I can see him being so happy with you all. I'm proud of my son, y'know... and I'm doing all my best to get him a good life." She looked at me with a small smile on her lips and held my arm with her free hand.

"Thank you for being my son's friend, Y/n. Please don't leave him alone." 

"Don't be, Ajumma. I should be the one saying my thanks to you both because you accepted Jay, in your house without even a second thought." I held her hand and offered her a soft smile.

"I will be forever indebted to you and your son, Ajumma. Jay and my friends found another home because of you two. So, thank you."

She smiled softly at me and chuckled. "You don't need to, Y/n-ah. Please take care of my son in the future too."

"Without a doubt, Ajumma." I gave her a grateful smile.

We continued walking while sometimes talking, with Ajumma telling me stories about Vinny. The said red-haired boy suddenly popped into my mind. 

I'll help you, Vinny. With your Mom's medication and surgery, I'll help. I won't let you take Juwon Ryu's hand. Not in this timeline. Not in my watch. I'll keep you with the Hummingbird Crew. I swear. 

Chapter Text

"Noona, please, take care of Jack for me. Mom's getting mad again. She keeps on telling me to throw Jack away from the house."

I stared at the little brat sitting on the sofa with Jack on his lap. I crossed my arms against my chest and narrowed my eyes at him.

"How did you find my apartment without getting lost?" I'm curious, okay. Kay's bad in direction, especially when he's not familiar with the place.

"I asked Jay. I texted him." He replied while caressing the cat on his lap.

"Please, Noona, take Jack." He pleaded, but I only shook my head as an answer.

"It's not that I don't want the cat here in the apartment, but I think Jack would love to stay with a friend." I said that made him look at me confusedly.

"What do you mean, Noona?"

Instead of answering him, I grabbed his arm and started dragging him out of the apartment. Upon locking it, I sighed at him.

"We're going to a friend's house. Your brother's there, if I'm not mistaken." I shrugged.

We started walking towards Vinny's house, and even saw Mia with a box of donuts on her hands, also on her way to our friends. She waved at us and ran in our direction.

"She's pretty, Noona. Who is she?" Kay whispered to me.

"Jay and I's friend." I answered shortly.

"Hey, Y/n. Are you on your way to Vinny's house? I'm going there too so let's go!" I gave her a nod and small smile when she beamed at me. We continued walking until we saw our friends in Vinny's house's backyard.

"Guys!" Mia called their attention and she succeeded when all of them turned their heads in our direction.

She held up the donut enough for them to notice. "I knew you would all be here."

"H-hi there..." Kay greeted awkwardly.

We all gathered around to eat what Mia brought. Shelly and Kay were playing with Jack while I stood up next to the little brat. The others are talking with each other.

"What's his name?" Shelly asked, still playing with the black cat.

"Jack! He's around two years old." Kay answered eagerly.

"How did you end up coming here with them?" I can hear Minu asking Mia about us.

"We just happened to meet on the way here. Ah, but I don't see Dom." 

"He's probably crying on Yuna's shoulder..I texted her." Minu answered her casually. 

"Ohh.." Mia.

"Hey, Y/n! Don't you want a donut? I'll eat your share if you won't eat yours!" 

I sighed at what Minu shouted and I had no choice but to walk over them and take one piece of donut. It's not that I don't like donuts, I just don't eat them very often.

"Jay, how's your head?" Mia asked worriedly.

"I'm fine." Jay.

Mia took a closer look at Jay. "Why do you and Minu always get hurt in the races? Go to the hospital. Otherwise, you might end up with a scar." 

"What's wrong with having a scar?" 

They all turned their heads to look at me when they heard my question, but I just focused my gaze on the cat playing on the ground while eating my share of donuts.

"What do you mean, 'what's wrong'?" Minu asked.

"I mean, I am just genuinely curious. What's wrong with having a scar?" I asked again, shrugging at Minu's question. I chewed the donut in my mouth to savor its taste and almost grimace when I tasted the sourness from it.

"...because it will make someone unattractive?" Minu.

I snorted and suddenly found myself laughing at what Minu answered. "Are you for real?" 

They looked at me weirdly but I just shook my head at them and sighed.

"All of us have scars, be that physically or emotionally. You can never escape having a scar on your body." Even on your soul.

No one of them replied back at me.

"Now tell me, what's wrong with having scars?" I asked, and no one answered again. I looked at them one by one before sighing and turned my back against them.

"I'm going. Jay, talk to your brother before you will part ways today. Bye." I waved my hand at them as I started walking away from their direction. 

Yeah, all of us have scars hidden. It's futile not acknowledging them. They're already present inside of us before we may know of it.

What a life. 

𓃠.☘︎

From: 1570-XXXX

(Sent via web)

League of Street 

There is a rematch scheduled for teams which were disqualified during the fourth race. The said race would be at 19th. Please contact this number if you're planning to participate. Thank you.

I stared at the message that I got a few minutes ago. I gripped my phone as Sangho Choi's image appeared on my head. So, that means Deokbong Kim already went and talked to Sangho Choi then, even our Principal, that's why we're having a rematch scheduled.

I put my phone back in my pocket and continued walking. I'm actually on my way home and I didn't get my bike as my service. I prefer to take the bus today so I left my bike at home. 

I stopped in my tracks when I saw a group of people fighting at the side of a huge storage room. My eyes automatically narrowed when I saw the familiar jacket of the group who's getting punched by a tall guy with light blue, almost white, hair. I roamed my eyes to find him and yeah, he's really with them.

I looked like a crazy girl watching a fight in the middle of daylight. My arms are crossed against my chest while watching how Joker punched all of the members of Ghost Crew, with Wooin and that other member of Team Sabbath on his back, also watching him.

I stifled a laugh when I saw how Hwangyeon's nose got a huge blow from Joker. Ah, he's gonna go and get another surgery again. He deserves more than that blow, though.

I watched the scene unfold in front of me, until the three guys from Team Sabbath walked away from the scene, and that's my cue of following them. I even rolled my eyes at Hwangyeon when he noticed me passing by and I heard him shout in anger.

I stopped in my tracks once again when the guys in front of me suddenly stopped. Okay, they've noticed me already. Cool.

"Why are you following us?" The snake guy from the team slowly turned his head to look at his back as he asked that question.

I gave him a cold look when he raised his one eyebrow at me.

"Forget about our talk in the coffee shop before. And the talk that happened in the other match. I'm withdrawing all the words that I've said to you before." 

He cocked his head on one side as he licked his lips. I looked away immediately when I saw his tongue. Argh, his tongue makes me uncomfortable. Why is it like that?!

"Y/n."

I raised one of my eyebrows at him when he called me by my name. This is the first.

"I actually don't need any of your answers now. I don't care what you want to say anymore. So, yeah. Do all you want, work with that bastard until you all are gonna get thrown away by him. Ah, I'm gonna look forward to that." I gave him a smirk when I saw his face turned into a serious one. I waved my hands at them and gave Wooin a mocking smile before continuing walking my way home.

I'll probably regret this after.

I sighed when I finally got home. I looked around and my gaze stopped on a room's door. I opened it and walked inside and closed the door behind me. I held my father's solo picture frame. 

I sat down on Dad's bed while still looking at his picture frame. 

"Dad... do you really think I can do this alone? Do you think... I can help Jay? Do you think... Jay and I can get the justice that you deserve?" 

Silence fell in the room. I laughed bitterly as I shook my head. "Of course, I can never get an answer from you... because you're not here anymore, Dad..."

"But I know that I need to be strong so that I can succeed with my mission here. You're watching me from above, right, Dad? You better watch Jay and Kay also, y'know." I smiled at his picture. But that's when my gaze caught the other picture frame next to it.

Kazuma Takeda. I guess it's time to pay you a visit.

The next morning, I started my day by packing my clothes. I only took some of the important things that I'll be needing on my trip. I gripped my luggage when I was finally done packing my things inside. I sighed deeply when I saw my phone on the study table.

Now, before I leave, I need to tell Jay at least about my decision.

Yeah. Decision of quitting the team.

I smiled bitterly at that thought. What good would it be if I'm gonna keep staying in the crew? It's not like they needed me at all. I already came into a realization before but I convinced myself not to think about it too much and just focused on being their manager. 

But do they really need a manager? The answer is no. 

It's not like I don't want to be with them anymore. Last night, I didn't even get a wink of sleep because I was busy thinking and planning about things that will happen soon here. To be honest, the manhwa's still starting. The main event isn't here yet.

They don't really need me. They don't need a manager. My mind is set now. From now on, I will work with myself and not gonna approach anyone to help me with this. The very first time I approached someone, he didn't even give me a chance to work with him. That's a lesson learned.

"Y/n?"

I turned to look at the source of the voice to see Vinny's Mom standing just a few meters away from me.

"Ajumma... hi." I greeted her and she smiled at me. She walked towards my direction and stopped in front of me. I saw her notice the luggage next to me.

"Oh, you're leaving also? I guess then, you're going with Vinny? With you friends." Ajumma asked which made my eyebrows meet.

"Ah, actually no, Ajumma. I'm going abroad for a while." I saw her shocked expression upon finishing my sentence.

"You're going abroad? Where to, if I may ask?" 

I smiled at her. "Japan, Ajumma. I'm going to Japan, where my Dad stayed with his friend before." 

"Then take care, Y/n." She smiled and i returned it with a kind smile.

"Yes, Ajumma, thank you." That's when I remembered something. 

"Ah, Ajumma. I heard from Vinny before that you're sick. Can I take a look at your doctor's prescription, if it's okay?" I tried asking and she looked at me confusedly. I gave her my knowing smile when she slowly took a small piece of paper out from her bag and handed it to me.

"Thank you, Ajumma!" I grinned as I took out my phone and took a picture of it before handing it back to her.

"I don't know why you want to take a look at that but I won't ask, Y/n. Please take care, okay?" She smiled kindly at me as she tapped my shoulder. I gave her a nod in return.

She shook her head at me. "I really thought you were going with your friends to this practice trip they're saying last night, but turns out no. Then, have a safe trip, Y/n-ah." Ajumma bid her goodbye to me before going on her own way, leaving me standing alone in front of my apartment with my thoughts processing.

A practice trip? Then, this was the time that Hummingbird Crew went to the mountain to train with the old monk! Ah, I think I'll just call Jay then. He should at least know about my decision. Should I feel bitter because no one of them told me about this special training trip? Is this what June felt when we left him out from the trip?

I walked outside the neighborhood and rode in a taxi going to the airport. Good thing they had a slot for this trip last night, the last one, I must say, so I booked it right away. I sat in the waiting area and dialled my cousin's number. After a few rings, I finally heard a voice from the other line.

"Hello?"

I breathed deeply when I heard his voice. I smiled bitterly while gripping the phone tightly. Not that my cousin can see me right now.

"Hey, my dearest cousin. I heard from Vinny's Mom that you're on a practice trip right now. Where art thou?" I asked, trying to put a playful sound on my voice.

I heard him sighed on the other line. "Mr. Nam said this is a special training but I don't know why we're going to a temple to train." 

I chuckled lightly at his answer. "Just trust whatever Mr. Nam said was. Good luck on your stay there, you may need it." 

"Yeah.. so, why did you call?" 

I laughed before answering his question. "I didn't know you were going to a temple, no one told me about it except now." 

The other line became silent but I just laughed.

"...shit. I forgot to tell you... I'm sorry—"

"It's fine, Jay, no need to say sorry. You won't be needing me there actually, so it's fine."

"Don't say that, Y/n.."

"Haha, it's fine, really. I actually called because I have something to say."

"...what is it?"

I roamed my eyes at my surroundings. I looked at the entrance door and sighed.

"Jay, I'm quitting the team."

"....."

"And I'm leaving the country today. I'm at the airport right now waiting for my flight to be announced. Also, tell Minu about my decision. I'm sorry. Take care over there for me, okay? Love lots, cousin." 

"W-wait, Y/n, don't end the ca—"

I ended the call without even letting him finish what he was about to say. I even turned my phone in a power off mode before putting it in my hoodie's pocket. That's when I heard the speaker announcing my flight. I stood up with a heavy feeling as I walked farther from the waiting area. 

For the last time, I looked at the entrance door and sighed, facing my front.

I need to get to know myself first before continuing my plan on putting down Sangho Choi. Wait for me, after this, I'll be coming directly at you, bastard.

Chapter Text

A small smile crept in my lips upon stepping outside Kansai International Airport. I smelled the air and my smile widened. Finally, I'm here.

This is actually my second time here based on my memories with my Dad because he found me here. But if I'm gonna talk about myself, this is actually my first time stepping in this country. 

The land of the rising sun, Japan.

I grabbed a taxi going to an inn. I searched my ways here already while I'm still at home so that I will not get lost. I talked to the one managing the said inn and told her that I'm planning on staying here for at least a week or two. I'm not yet sure about the length of my stay here but I at least have an estimation, right? 

Ah, are they enjoying their stay at the temple? I wonder if the old monk let go of the wild boar already?

That would be fun to be witnessed, but here I am, already quit the said crew and flew all the way from Korea to Japan.

I shook my head at my thoughts. I slapped my two cheeks with my hands and sighed. I should focus on remembering how on earth a one Mahon Jo suddenly thought of adopting a kid, when in the manhwa, he died without even a girlfriend. Or sure, he maybe had an ex. My father's handsome, yeah.

I sighed and laid down on my bed. What now? How can I find the Kazuma Crew? One thing that I know for sure so that I can get my memories when I am here is that I need to talk to Kaneshiro. I'm hoping that she knows something about me too just like how she knows my father.

I got off from bed and my eyes caught my cellphone. Until now, it was turned off. I don't want to speak to any of them yet. Not now, I'm not yet ready to face them after quitting and leaving them like that. I know for sure that they're mad at me right now, but I did it for a reason. 

And I don't think they can even understand the real reason why I did that in the first place. 

I sighed and decided to stroll around the place, but I made sure to take note of the place I'm walking in so that I'm not gonna get lost. My feet stopped in front of a lively market. I went and roamed around, having a wide smile on my lips while I continued walking and walking.

I want to enjoy my stay here without thinking about other things, about them.

In all the food shops that I saw in Osaka, my feet ended up stopping in a ramen shop. I blinked and looked up at the said shop and sighed. Why is it that even here in Japan, I still ended up eating ramen? 

The wind chime on top of the entrance rang when I opened the glassy door of the shop. I walked directly to the counter and ordered one miso ramen. I also paid it immediately. As I waited for my order, I casually sat at the nearest table. I tapped my fingers above the table while wandering my eyes around the said place. 

"Here's your order, Ma'am. Enjoy your meal!" The server said in their language. I gave him a small smile before saying my thanks. Hey, I can understand their language because Dad taught me and Jay before. 

Yeah, Dad. I can still remember that.

I smiled bitterly at the thought before getting the pair of chopsticks that they gave. I was about to stir my ramen when something struck my mind.

I'm in the anime land right now. 

I grinned before finally stirring my food. I slurped and didn't mind the other customers looking at me. A wide smile crept on my lips when I tasted the delicious ramen in my mouth. Ah! This is so delicious! Japan's ramen is much more delicious for me than the ramen I'm eating at home! Don't get me wrong, it's just that there's something in this Japanese ramen that makes it so delicious. Don't bash me.

I almost squealed when I remembered that this was Naruto's favorite food! Ramen! The food of gods, he said, haha. Ah, I wonder if Nagato and Karin love ramen, too? Weird. I ended up bringing out my otaku side.

I stepped outside of the shop with a contented grin on my face. I'm already full. Their bowl is actually large, seriously. I'm not gonna eat dinner anymore even if it's only 4 pm by now. 

I started walking around the area again, taking a mental note of the route I'm taking so that I can still be back at the inn I'm staying at even after night may come. I noticed some dark alleyways while passing by many shops. 

I stopped walking when I heard a deep groaned coming from the alleyway I just passed by. Did I hear it wrong? I think so. With that thought in mind, I started walking again when I heard a hissed this time.

It was like he was groaning and hissing because of pain. 

I gulped before whipping my head to look at the entrance of the said alleyway. It's kinda dark so I cannot see the inside that easily. I walked slowly while gripping the handle of my shoulder bag tight. I took a deep breath when I was finally at the entrance.

I narrowed my eyes, trying to look carefully at the alley in front of me. I was about to go deep inside it when I heard a groan again coming from a few steps away from me. Because it's not that dark here, I noticed immediately the figure of a guy slumping on the ground while clutching his stomach. 

I ran towards him and crouched down to have a better look at his condition. My eyes widened when I saw his shirt tinted with blood. It's near his stomach area, the one he's clutching tightly. He noticed me immediately and growled. 

"Leave." He said in their native language, but I can still understand it. 

I shook my head and held his shoulder. "No, I'm not leaving you here. Come with me, I'll treat your wound."

I frowned when I heard him laugh. 

"I don't even know you. Leave." He said, the finalization of his voice is there. 

I sighed and got up from crouching down. "Fine." I ran away from the alleyway where he was and went to the nearest convenience store that I passed by a while ago. I took things for cleaning wounds before paying it to the counter. I ran again going back to where the wounded guy is and sighed in relief when I found him there, still slumping in the ground.

"Thank God, you didn't leave." I said, before crouching down in front of him. Of course, he couldn't, Y/n! He was wounded for Pete's sake! 

This time, I took a closer look on his face. I first noticed his bangs covering his one eye, the one eye almost covered also. But what made me stop was the kanji tattoo on his face just below his left eye. 

He's... a member of the Kazuma Crew. Nagase Hyouma.

I almost jolted when he threw me a hard glare. "Why did you come back? I told you to leave."

Instead of getting nervous, I glared back at him. "My conscience won't let me sleep later because I left a wounded person here alone even if I know that I can do something about it, so just shut your mouth and let me patch you up." I said firmly, and thank God he did what I said. 

I slowly dragged away his hand covering his wound and lifted his shirt. "Hold this for me." I said, and I almost smirked when he really did follow me and hold his shirt up.

I began cleaning his wound. He was hissing in pain and sometimes jolting while I'm cleaning it. I put a gauze with tape on his wound when I was done cleaning it and slumped down next to him when I was already finished treating him.

"Done. You're welcome, Mister." I sarcastically said. Silence fell between us, but I can feel his gaze on me. I sighed and stood up from the ground and picked up the trash from the things I bought and put it back on the cellophane. 

"I'm going. Try not to harm yourself again, dude. Bye." 

I guess, he's too shy to say his thank you. Another prick I met, argh.

I walked up the next day because of the knocked on my door. I groaned and rolled on my bed before finally speaking.

"Who's that?" I asked, with my voice still sleepy. Argh, I want to sleep more.

"It's me, the manager of the inn. Can I come in, Y/n-san?" I heard her say from the outside. With a confused look on my face, I got off the bed and opened the door. The manager of the inn greeted me with her anxious face.

"What's wrong, Manager-san?" I asked with a hint of confusion and worry.

She sighed before speaking. "There's someone outside waiting for you, Y/n-san."  

My eyebrows met. "Who are they?" I asked.

"I don't know how you knew of them but... it's someone from the Kazuma Crew."

"....what?!"

She gave me a forced smile and sighed. "He's in the waiting room. I'll tell them you're coming out after a few minutes." 

And then she left after closing my door. While me? I'm still standing here in front of my door, with my mouth hanging open a bit because of the news that the manager delivered to me.

The Kazuma Crew? Whoever he is, what is he doing here looking for me? Is it connected to what happened yesterday?

I sighed. Yeah, I think so. I need to prepare then, because my meeting with Kaneshiro Takeda might be today also. 

After a few minutes of preparing myself for the unexpected visitor waiting for me at the waiting room, I finally decided to walk down from my room. I even met the manager of the inn downstairs and gave me a smile before going on her way. 

I stopped on my tracks when I finally saw that 'someone' who was from the Kazuma Crew that was waiting for me. Wearing a black jacket with their crew's insignia, even if I'm just looking at the back of his figure, I can already tell that it was him. 

The one I've treated yesterday. 

"How did you find out where I'm staying?" I asked, which made him turn his head to see me standing a few steps away from him.

He stood up and put his hands in his pocket, and faced me. 

"I followed you." He answered. I blinked. He followed me? Someone's already following me yesterday but I didn't even sense him? 

"Why?"

He shrugged his shoulder and looked at me with his bored expression. "Let's talk outside." He turned his back at me and walked outside the inn.

Without much choice, I followed him, and looked at his back with confusion.

"Where are we going? I thought we were going to talk outside?" I asked while still following him behind but he didn't give me an answer. Argh, I hate walking with guys who have wide steps. He's leaving me behind and isn't even looking at me to make sure I am following him!

"Aish. This jerk..." I mumbled before running to catch up to him and finally settled beside him.

"Walk slowly, please." I murmured under my breath. I don't even know if he heard it or not anymore.

While walking, I mean no, he's walking while me, I'm half running and half walking to catch up with this tall guy beside me, when something came into my mind.

I'll ask him about it later. 

We stopped in a grassy field, like a town park, because I can see many people roaming around the area, scattered, while doing their own different things. But what caught my eye was the food stalls on the left side of the said park. 

"What are we doing here? Can you please answer my question this time now?" I stated, with a slight annoyance in my voice. He looked at me with his bored eyes and I was taken aback when he suddenly grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the food stalls.

We stopped in front of an ice cream truck. I looked at him and then at his hand holding my arm, and then back at him. 

"H-hey, let go of me now." He did as I said that made me sigh in relief. I looked at the crowd ordering some ice cream in the truck in front of us. I lifted my head to see him looking at me, but the moment I caught his eyes, he immediately looked in the other direction and sighed.

"Choose." I furrowed my eyebrows at him. What now, dude? Can you get any more confusing? 

That's when I realized what he was doing. I looked at him with a smirk forming in my lips.

"I get it, you brought me here to say your thanks for yesterday. Okay, might as well join the crowd and get us some ice cream, then." I offered my palm, waiting for some money from him. 

He looked at my palm and then looked at me and was about to say something but seemed to give up and sighed before handing me money. I just gave him a grin before going to the crowd and ordered some ice cream. After a few minutes of waiting for my order, I went back to him and handed him his share.

"Thanks for the ice cream treat. You're not that bad, I guess." I said while busy licking at my ice cream. I can feel him staring at me but I pretended not to know and just continued eating my food.

Silence enveloped us while eating. I was almost done eating when he spoke.

"Thanks. For yesterday." He mumbled, but enough for me to hear. I smiled and shook my head at him and was about to reply when someone joined our conversation.

"Oh? Nagase, is that you?" We both whipped our head to see the source of the voice and felt the guy next to me stiffened a little.

There stood a guy with black hair, wearing a jacket just like the guy beside me. He's a member of the Kazuma Crew.

The man on our back smirked widely and laughed. "Oh, I knew it. This is a first, Nagase. Seeing you out here with a girl. The others might want to know about this."

Now, great. What kind of luck do I have to meet 2 Kazuma Crew members in an instant?

Chapter Text

"Funny. How should I make you stop from blabbering too much?"

I saw how the man named Kenji stiffened when he heard Hyouma's words. He held up his two hands, meaning that he's gonna stop now, and sighed.

"Kaneshiro told me to find you. We're gonna have a meeting." He said.

I looked at the guy beside me. He was done eating his ice cream a while ago already. He put his hands in his pocket and looked at me. I thought he was going to say something but I was dumbstruck when he just walked away, with Kenji following behind him.

That jerk! He should at least say something!

Before I knew it, I ran towards their direction to catch up and stood in front of them. I spread my arms, stopping them both from walking.

"Can I come with you?" I asked. This is actually a big chance for me to speak with Kaneshiro. I badly want to talk to her already so that some of my questions will be answered. I really know she can give me the answers that I'm looking for myself.

Kenji narrowed his eyes at me. "No, you won't be coming. That's a crew meeting and you're not a member of us."

"You're from the Kazuma Crew, correct? I know you, and I want to meet your leader. So, can I come?" I pleaded, really desperate to see and talk to Kaneshiro.

This time, I got Hyouma's attention. "Why do you want to meet our leader?" The usual bored eyes he's wearing turn into an almost glare when he asks me that question.

I knew it. They're very protective of her.

I sighed before putting down my hands. "I want to talk to her about something. Something very important." Something very important that even involves my life.

"You're a stranger. What do you want with our leader?" This time, Kenji glared at me which made me gulp.

"I don't have any bad intentions on wanting to meet with her. I promise, I just wanna talk to her. It was the very reason why I'm here in the first place." I sighed. I'm telling you the truth, please let me go with you already.

I saw how Kenji's brows knitted." You're not from here? But your Nihonggo is good, as if you're a native speaker of it. Are you kidding us right now?"

I immediately shook my head. "No, no, I'm not kidding you. I'm from South Korea and I came here hoping to talk with Kaneshiro."

"Tell us what's the thing you want to talk about with our leader. We don't trust you enough to bring you with us."

I looked up to see Hyouma's scrutinizing gaze. Instead of telling them the answer to the question, I gave them a determined look.

"Whether you like it or not, I'm gonna come with you. I promise you, you can take my head if I touch even just the tip of your leader's hair. I won't do anything bad, I just want my questions to be answered. Please." I know I'm showing them how desperate I am, but it's all true. I need to meet her, their leader.

I looked down, already planning in my head what I will do if they reject me coming with them right now. Should I just follow them without them knowing? Argh, but that would be too hard. Should I just kneel down in front of them to let me go with them? Argh, I think that's too much? What should I do?

"Fine. Come with us."

"Nagase?!"

Before I can even react, they're already walking away from me, leaving me from behind again. That's when a small smile crept on my lips and ran to catch up with them.

The Kazuma Crew isn't that bad. I'm still loyal to the Hummingbird Crew, though. Our crew- oh I mean, their crew. My friend's crew.

I laughed bitterly at my thoughts as I stopped next to Hyouma and started walking with them. I'm gonna meet her now, I'm hoping that she's gonna be okay talking to someone she might not know.

𓃠.☘︎

We entered their meeting hall. Outside of this hall, it can only be seen as a normal house located at the almost end part of Osaka, because not many people are coming and passing by here anymore.

"Who's that with you two, Kenji? Hyouma?"

I turned to look at the source of the voice and almost shriek when I saw the rest of the members of the Kazuma Crew.

"An insistent woman whom we are forced to bring with." Kenji replied while walking towards them. Hyouma followed him and sat next on the other side. I mean, one seat was vacant, and that's located in the middle. Hyouma sat on the ride side of that vacant seat while Ryouhei was already sitting on the left side of it when we entered.

"Where's Leader?" I heard Hyouma asked.

"She's on her way. Learn how to wait for a bit, Hyouma." Ryouhei.

"...fine." Hyouma.

I looked at the others which were busy conversing with each other, until my eyes fell on Ryouhei.

My face softened when I saw the scar on his face. He got that scar by saving their leader and friend against the Yakuza group who are watching them from the top. He really won't hesitate to do everything just for Kaneshiro, and knowing his character, I know he's willing to sacrifice his self for Kaneshiro's sake. Hyouma and Kenji, too, without a very second thought. I know that fact since they've all known each other since childhood.

It was only me who didn't know a thing about my childhood before Dad adopted me.

"Who are you?" I jolted in shock when I heard a voice coming behind me.

"You're here, Kaneshiro."

"Leader." I watched as they all bowed and greeted their leader. But instead of paying attention to them, she focused her emotionless eyes on me.

"I'll ask again. Who are you?" I gulped and took a deep breath before getting the courage to open up my mouth.

"You're.... Kazuma nii-san's younger sister." I saw how her gaze hardened when she heard what I said.

Oh god. Am I digging my own grave right now? Please, let me go home and tell Jay about his Uncle first.

" 'Kazuma nii-san', huh? Who are you?" She asked again, but this time she's already giving me a glare.

"Y/n Jo. South Korea." Her face suddenly went back to being emotionless when I told her my name and walked past me. I watched her back until she finally sat down on the vacant chair in the middle a while ago and crossed her legs.

"Jo, huh? How are you related to that cyclist?" My eyes narrowed at the tone of Kenji.

"Don't talk to him like that." I glared when he only laughed at me.

"Ah, my bad, Y/n-chan, but leader isn't gonna talk to someone like you."

I laughed strainly at his choice of words. "What? Someone like me? I guess, you're right. Who do I think I might be standing here wanting to talk with your leader? But I'm sorry, dude, I'm not here to hear your comments." My face went serious when I looked at her.

"I'm here to talk to you... about myself before getting adopted by Mahon Jo, your late brother's best friend."

They all looked at me with shocked faces. Some of them got over their shock immediately and looked at me seriously. I know I'm not seeing things, because upon muttering Kaneshiro's brother, I can see a sadness crossed in her eyes.

Of course. It still hurts you every now and then if you hear something about your brother.

How about me, then? Do you think it doesn't hurt me also? Do you think Jay isn't hurt? We all are.

Silence fell between us. I even saw Hyouma looking at me with a serious gaze on his eyes. The smirk some of them are wearing a while ago faded already, and looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze.

"So, you're that man's daughter, huh? Funny how you ended up coming here and standing in front of us, begging our leader to talk to you." I didn't say anything from what Kenji said, because I know that ever since the founder of their crew died, that's when they all have bad blood with my father.

I looked at him with a grim look. "Don't talk like he was some kind of a criminal or something. You all know that he did not do anything wrong. Kaneshiro knew that."

I heard him scoff, as if feeling offended by what I've said. "Can you hear what you're saying? Your father was the fucking reason why Kazuma died!"

I clenched my fist and glared at him. "No! It was someone else's fault! Someone from your higher ups! Don't talk as if you knew what really happened before because you were just a kid at that time!"

"Why you-"

"Stop, Kenji." He gulped and looked at their leader when she stopped him midway. Kaneshiro stood up and walked towards my direction and stopped a meter away from me.

"Y/n Jo, daughter of the late Mahon Jo. Isn't it funny that both of our loved ones died without us doing anything?" I gritted my teeth when my tears were threatening to fall from my eyes.

"...because we couldn't do anything at all... We were only kids that time, Kaneshiro. Do you also believe that my father killed your brother?"

She looked at me with pain in her eyes. The second emotion I saw from her today. But she only answered me with silence. She then spoke, but it wasn't from me, it was for her crew members.

"Leave. This meeting will be postponed."

"But Kaneshiro-"

"Leave."

I watched as all the members of her crew left the hall, with only Ryouhei who stayed. I'm fine with that. I know how Kaneshiro is so important for him.

"Now, tell me. What do you want to talk about right now? You came all the way from Korea, huh?" I nodded my head as an answer to her question. I gulped and looked above me to stop my tears from falling.

"You're the main reason why I came here, Kaneshiro. Tell me, can you remember when was your first time seeing me here?" I asked, hoping that she'll give me the answer that I need.

"Yes. I heard from my brother before that Mahon Jo picked you up outside of an abandoned building. My brother and his friend took pity on you and decided to bring you with them. That was when they made the first League of Street here in Japan."

I gulped. Before the first League of Street in Japan. Before Kazuma died. Before everything turns into a tragedy.

I lifted my head to look at her once again. "Where's that abandoned building?"

"I don't know. I didn't ask any further details about you when my brother talked about you. But one thing I can remember is that... you aren't speaking at all when they find you."

"I wasn't... speaking?" Bewildered by the details she gave me, I gulped and clenched my fist when I sensed them trembling.

How? How on earth did Mahon Jo decide to adopt me? He could've just left me in an orphanage or something! I can't even remember those events in the memories that I got! How am I here? How did I get here? I don't know. I'm confused....

"Hey... you asked me a while ago if I believed that your father killed my brother, right?" I looked up when Kaneshiro said that. I was taken aback by her expression. If a while ago, she was controlling her emotions not to be seen by any of us, now that there are only three of us here, she's now vulnerable.

"Before... I used to believe that your father killed my beloved brother. I used to loathe him so much that I even thought of going to Korea just to see him suffer. My brother was all I had, Y/n... He was all I had, b-but..."

The tears that I'm trying to hold back a while ago start rolling down on my cheeks while watching a brave woman in front of me breaking down.

"I used to despise your father before because I can feel that Kazuma gave him much more time than me. They were always together and.... I even thought before that my brother would leave me just for your father..."

I couldn't contain myself anymore and walked at her and gave her a hug.

"Hey, don't say that... my father won't let that happen..."
Who am I fooling? Mahon even once asked Kazuma to come with him in Korea so that they can continue cycling.

I caressed her back when she started crying hard. She really is having a breakdown now. I cannot blame her, she's been through a lot. And thank God that she has her friends beside her. I know that they will never leave her side, no matter what happens.

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry that your brother died.. he didn't deserve it.." I cried with her, remembering the flashbacks that Kaneshiro told Jay on the manhwa before.

"...Mahon Jo, my father... was so wrecked when we went home from Japan at that time. He was crying at the airport when we arrived in Korea, saying he was sorry he couldn't save Kazuma. Kazuma was the best friend he could ever ask for, Kaneshiro..."

Sangho Choi wasn't his friend. Sure, I guess he did consider him as his friend, but Kazuma Takeda was his truly known best friend.

"...I'm sorry for blaming your Dad, Y/n... I know the story now. Old man Kawasaki told me the real story of what happened before.."

Shimano Kawasaki, the man who helped Kaneshiro after her brother died. He was once working on the higher ups but gave up his one eye for his freedom and for him to help Kaneshiro.

I gave her a tight hug before finally letting go of her.

I wiped my tears and smiled. "You're brave, Kaneshiro. If I could ask for a sister, I would want someone like you."

Her eyes widened a bit before turning into a soft gaze. "Thanks for coming all the way here from Korea just to comfort me, Y/n-chan."

I laughed at her remarks. "I came here to know more about myself and not to comfort you, Kaneshiro nee-san." I jokingly stated and she gave me a soft laugh.

At least now, I know that we're good. Jay will come here also, and I want him to know the truth by hearing it to Kaneshiro's mouth. And I do hope he'll be ready to hear those things by that time.

About the possibility of his Uncle's death being a murder and not a suicide.

Chapter Text

Kaneshiro and I spent our time talking and comforting each other while constantly laughing at her stories telling me about those two best friends. I didn't expect that I'll be conversing with Kaneshiro like this, feeling as if we're friends already. Well, she did call me Y/n-chan and I called her Kaneshiro nee-san, so I guess we're like sisters now.

Just like how my father and his brother became brothers because of their strong bond they share with each other.

Ryouhei accompanied me when going back to the inn I was staying at. Silence was between us while we were walking towards the inn, but when it was time to part ways, he said something unexpected which made me smile at his figure walking away from my position.

"Thank you for making her smile again, Y/n-san."

I immediately shook my head and smiled at him. "Don't thank me, Ryouhei-san. I didn't expect things to turn out like that. I was expecting otherwise actually." I scratched my cheek, feeling embarrassed.

He ruffled my hair and laughed quietly. "Still, that was the very first time she let a stranger near her and shared laughters since that time. I am happy to know that the old Kaneshiro isn't really gone, her past self is just hidden."

He doesn't have the need to thank me for making Kaneshiro-nee smile, because it was the good memories with her brother whom she shared with me that made her really smile.

The smile of longing and sadness.

A new morning came. I woke up with a contented smile remembering what happened yesterday. But my smile faded when I saw once again my phone, who was resting on my bedside table.

How are they now? What are they doing in the temple now? Still practicing with a wild boar running and following them behind? Or are they busy practicing in a wooden roller near the water? What now, Y/n? You left, of course you wouldn't know what they're doing right now. If you haven't left them, then you're probably at the temple with them at this very moment.

I sighed and started doing my morning routine. I had plans with Kaneshiro-nee today. We're going to visit Old Man Kawasaki and her brother, Kazuma. I smiled bitterly at the thought of meeting her brother. It would be nice seeing Kazuma-nii in person, but time just doesn't let us meet.

When I was done preparing myself for today's trip, I stepped outside the inn and started walking towards the direction of their meeting hall. Yep, we're gonna meet with each other there. I know for sure that Ryouhei will come, I just don't know about the others.

"Kaneshiro-nee!" I called her name with glee when I finally arrived at our meeting area. She gave me a small smile that made me grin before running towards their direction. That's when I noticed the two more boys with her aside from Ryouhei.

"I thought you weren't coming anymore. Unfortunately, you still came but you're late." I raised my eyebrow at what the other guy said.

"Excuse me? I'm not la—"

"You're excused." I threw him glares when he interrupted me. I whipped my head when I heard Hyouma smirked loudly.

"I'm not late." Another prick, argh.

"Let's go see my brother." I nodded my head when Kaneshiro-nee spoke and walked next to her. Ryouhei, Kenji, and Hyouma were at the back, following us from behind.

Oh, I felt like I'm a boss with three handsome bodyguards behind her. Kidding.

We passed by many stores and shops. We entered the entrance of one household. I looked around when I noticed the familiar place. And just like what happened in the manhwa, a lady who I think was a few years older than me, welcomed us with a wide smile.

"Kaneshiro-san, you're here! We didn't expect your visit!" She exclaimed but still led the way for us.

"I'm sorry for paying a visit unannounced, Momoko-chan." Kaneshiro said but the said lady just shook her head.

"No worries, you are very welcome here anytime, Kaneshiro-san. And may I ask who's this..." She looked at me confusedly and then back to Kaneshiro.

I heard Kaneshiro sighed. "She's my brother's best friend's daughter." What?

I saw how Momoko widened her eyes because of shock but smiled at me still. "Welcome to the Kawasaki household...erm what's your name?"

"O-oh I'm.. Y/n. Y/n Jo." She gave Kaneshiro a knowing smile but nee-san just looked away. Momoko then smiled at me kindly.

"I'm Momoko Kawasaki. It's nice to meet you, Y/n."

I bowed in front of her. "Nice meeting you too, Momoko-san."

Momoko led us inside their house. But later on, she excused herself to prepare some snacks. We stopped in their backyard, which we happened to see the man I was looking forward to seeing.

Shimano Kawasaki.

"You're here." He acknowledged our presence, until his gaze fell on me.

"You're familiar to me, child. Who are you?" I gulped and bowed my head.

"I'm Y/n Jo, Kawasaki-san. I'm sorry for the sudden intrusion." I shut my eyes when I bowed. Gosh, he kind of gives me the vibes of an unapproachable old man.

"Lift your head, lady. Now, I remember you. You were that kid with Mahon before. To think he officially adopted you..." I gave him a sheepish smile as I nodded my head.

Well, old man, I didn't even expect that someone like him would adopt me. I'm thankful, though, because I got to know Jay ever since I was a kid.

"Pray tell, what made you come here?" He now asked Kaneshiro, who just sighed and sat next to the old man.

"Visiting you, of course. And we're here to visit my brother, too." She answered with her low voice. I smiled when she looked in my direction.

"You go then, he's right over there." Old Man Kawasaki pointed to the place where Kazuma is, and I watched as pain crossed on Kaneshiro's eyes once again.

I walked towards the direction that they pointed at a while ago. I stopped when I finally saw his picture, perfectly standing in the side with a vase of flower next to the candles.

I bowed my head while clutching my bag so tight. My eyes started to sting as tears threatened to fall. I lifted my head and stared at his picture. And that's when my tears started falling down.

In front of me, is the very person whom my father treated as his best friend. The very person who became a brother to my father. The very same person who respected Mahon Jo and treated him as his equal. The very same person who was with my father when they built the first League of Street. The very same person who has a pure heart and just wanted the best for his own younger sister. The very same person who died without justice because of some big organization.

The person whom my father shared his dreams with. And now, both of them... are gone... forever.

I took a deep breath and wiped my tears. But funny because they kept on rolling down my cheeks. Then, I suddenly remembered the manhwa.

That moment when they first got to know each other. Even if they were in a different group, even if they are inferior and superior to each other, they still became friends. Best buddies. They even shared the same dreams, hoping that it will be fulfilled one day. I remembered a sudden moment from the manhwa that made me cry so much.

It was when Kazuma Takeda and Mahon Jo riding a bike together, talking happily with each other, with Mahon Jo constantly talking about his nephew, Jay, and Kazuma, feeling proud while talking about his younger sister, Kaneshiro.

If they're still here with us, Jay and Kaneshiro would be pretty close right now, ne?

How cruel the world can be. Two innocent men, just wanting the best for all the people they loved and wanting peace. But the world wasn't in favor of them at all. They both died, without achieving their dreams... without a justice.. and that hurts me so fucking much.

Even if I'm just an outsider, a mere watcher, their story still hurts me. I will never forget the moments they shared together, be that happy or sad moments, I don't care, I'm keeping them, I'll treasure them.

I sniffed as I wiped my tears away again, this time strengthening my resolve.

Kazuma Takeda and Mahon Jo... your deaths won't be in vain. Kazuma has Kaneshiro, and Mahon has Jay. The very moment Kaneshiro will finally tell your story to my cousin, and them helping out each other to find justice, that's when you will both find the peace you've wanted. Jay and Kaneshiro are both your anchors to this world. They will be the ones who will continue your dreams.

Watch them from above, ne?

𓃠.☘︎

"There's an ongoing League of Street in your country, right?"

I drank from my Ponta before facing Hyouma. "Yeah, why?" I took a bite from the taiyaki that Kaneshiro-nee treated us a while ago.

"Just curious." He shrugged his shoulder before focusing on his own food.

I popped the last bite of taiyaki on my mouth and chewed it. Ah, taiyaki's the best! I've always wanted to try eating this Japanese food because it looks tasty and delicious whenever I see Sano Manjiro eating this and it's true!

We're actually at Kaneshiro-nee's house and they bought some snacks before going here. Kaneshiro-nee actually isn't here right now because she went to her room to take a nap, she said.

"What crew do you think would possibly win?" Kenji joined our conversation. We're actually talking normal today and not the constant mockery, so I think we're good. Keyword: today.

"Mm, I have four crews in mind." Are they not watching the League of Street from Korea? Well, I don't think so. They should've known about them, or not? Probably they'll only be interested when the victor's of League of Street from Korea will be named.

"Who are they?" Now, it was Ryouhei who asked. I shrugged my shoulders at them when the four crews resurfaced on my mind.

"Team Monster, Ghost Crew, Team Sabbath, and of course, Hummingbird Crew."

"Oh? I'm only familiar with Team Monster. They have that 'Human Lamborghini', right?" I nodded my head at Kenji before drinking from my Ponta once again. I took another taiyaki and started eating it.

"What about the three crew? Do you know them?" Hyouma asked and I snorted and waved my hand.

"Of course. Ghost Crew, they actually have Hwangyeon Choi. You know that 'famous' world-class cyclist named Sangho Choi? Hwangyeon is his younger brother." I almost scoffed when the Choi siblings suddenly invaded my mind. I imagined myself putting a big red X on their pictures before burning them.

"Yeah? The brother of a world-class cyclist, huh. What about the others?"

I drank from my Ponta again before answering his question. "Team Sabbath, well, they're kinda unique, I must say. They only have 4 main riders at the moment but they're good. Especially that one who they're calling as 'Grim Reaper'. He's actually a prodigy and his skills are pure talent." He should stop taking drugs, though.

"And that last crew? Hummingbird Crew, you say?" I suddenly stopped eating when I remembered them again, and sighed.

"They're composed of 6 members by now." Yeah, by now, because they'll be reduced soon. I'll change that future, though.

"They're a pretty good team. They're actually the number one candidate on my mind to win the League of Street." I gave them a small smile when they looked at me with intrigued eyes.

Kenji wiggled his eyebrow. "Oh?"

"They have a great leader and an amazing sprinter. They also have their two dependable supporters, both the brain and the climber, and they have those two idiots who love to ride in the red zone." I smiled fondly while remembering my friends who are busy training right now.

I wonder how they are now?

"It seems as if you knew them too well." Ryouhei stated and I laughed.

I shook my head and sighed. "I was actually their manager." They looked at me with both shock and confusion.

"Was?"

I hummed and continued eating my taiyaki again. "Yeah. I quit the team before flying here." I gave them a strain smile before focusing on my food again.

"Why quit the team? If you don't mind me asking, that is." I glanced at Ryouhei and plastered a small smile on my lips as I looked away.

"They don't need a manager at all, Ryouhei-san. They can grow as an individual rider without a manager on their team."

Kenji squinted his eyes while watching me closely. "What do you mean? A manager is helpful in a team, brat."

I scoffed and gave him a glare when I heard him call me a brat. "I don't mean anything wrong, what I mean is, they can manage things without a manager. I have a lot of faith in them, y'know. I believe in them."

"Then, why leave?" I ignored the question he threw at me and immediately changed the topic.

"Actually, there's someone from that team who has so much dedication to win. We learned before that winning the league might let us meet the man named Sangho Choi and he really wants to talk to that professional rider."

I saw them raise their eyebrows at me, with Kenji who's looking more curious than before.

"Why? Is he a fan?" I shook my head at Ryouhei's question. He will never be a fan of that bastard man, especially when he will finally learn the truth.

"My father and Sangho Choi were from the same company. They were friends, I guess. I think you're familiar with my father's controversial case before, right?" No one of them replied that made me laugh strainly.

"It was actually Sangho Choi whom my father last called, or talked with, before that accident happened, which led to his death. They keep saying he committed suicide and that's what his family believed. Knowing that they were also from the same company before, that someone I know just had much more reason why he needs to talk with Sangho Choi." I explained, while looking in front of me with my face wearing a blank expression.

"Who's that brat?" I laughed bitterly as I put down my now empty canned drink. I turned to look at them and flashed them a small bitter smile.

"My cousin. Mahon Jo's nephew."

Chapter Text

"Where's Kaneshiro-nee?" 

That's the question I welcomed the Kazuma Crew the moment I stepped in her house's yard. Kenji, Hyouma, and Ryouhei are here again. I smiled at the thought that they will never be inseparable. They're Kaneshiro-nee's knights, haha. I'm shipping her with Ryouhei, though.

Kenji and Hyouma's sitting outside nee-san's house. I waved at Hyouma when he looked in my direction and he nodded his head at me, acknowledging my presence. 

Kenji scrunched his nose upon noticing me. "You again. What are you doing here?" 

I raised my one eyebrow at him. "Didn't you hear me? I'm asking where's nee-san. I'm here for her, dude."

"She's inside, talking about something with Ryouhei." I nodded slowly at his answer and smirked when an idea crossed my mind.

"Ah, what do you think they're talking about?" I asked, and Kenji looked at me with a small glare.

"I don't know. Don't ask me and leave me alone." He's being grumpy again. This guy, really, tsk.

I walked towards them and sat beside Hyouma. "How are you? Does your wound still hurt?" I asked, and I grinned when he shook his head.

"That's good to know! That just proves that I can be a good nurse." Hyouma sweat dropped by what I've said and murmured something that I couldn't hear at all. 

"What is it?" I asked curiously. He's saying something, I swear. 

"Nothing." Okay.

I was talking about something with Hyouma with Kenji interfering sometimes, when we heard the door open behind us. My eyes widened when I saw nee-san and Ryouhei.

"Nee-san!" She gave me a small smile before sitting beside me. Ryouhei followed her from behind and also sat next to Kenji.

"So, you're gonna go home later tonight?" I nodded my head at her and roamed my eyes around her house's yard.

I was taken aback when Kenji whipped his head to look at me. "You're going back already?" 

I smirked at him and raised my one eyebrow. "Heh, I see, someone's gonna miss me when I'm not here anymore." 

I chuckled when he glared at me. "I'm not gonna miss you, brat." 

"Okay, if you say so, Ojii-san~" He suddenly threatened to smack me but I just laughed at him. From my peripheral view, I can also see the others watching us with smiles on their lips.

Ah, I will miss the time I spent here with them. Even in just the few days that I stayed here, they already treated me as their friend and younger sister. I love it. 

After my laugh subsided, I cocked my head to one side as I looked at them one by one. I smiled at them.

"Come and visit me in Korea, too, okay? I'll be welcoming you with wide open arms." I said with a grin on my face. Nee-san laughed at me. Her friends even looked softly at her when she laughed.

"I want to go to Korea, too. Take care on your way back home, okay?" I nodded my head and hummed as an answer.

"Don't forget about us and come back here again soon, Y/n." I smiled at Ryouhei and nodded my head.

"Yeah, I will surely come back." With some members of the Hummingbird Crew. But I want the reason to be something else when we'll be coming here next time. Not because of my father's wrecked bike, but because I just wanted to see them again and let them meet my father's nephew.

"I won't miss you, brat." Kenji said, and he looked away when I turned to see his face that made us all laugh.

If there was something that changed after I met them, it was Kenji and I's relationship. We're not something, okay? It's just that, the first time I saw him, he got all that smirk on his face, even throwing me constant glares, but all in all, he's treating me nice after me and Kaneshiro-nee became close. For me, he's the brother I'd want to have here.

"I'll treat you to an ice cream again when you come back." I beamed at Hyouma when he ruffled my hair after saying that. 

"I'd like some ramen also."

"Okay."

I looked at the yard in front of me again and sighed. "I will miss you. All of you." 

"We will miss you too. So take care, okay? We'll be visiting you soon." I smiled at Kaneshiro-nee and nodded my head.

"Yeah. I'd like that."

𓃠.☘︎

I arrived at exactly 5 am in the morning here in Korea. I went straight to my apartment and laid down my bed after taking off my jacket. I'm feeling dizzy. I suddenly feel jetlagged because of the trip going home from Japan.

And before I knew it, I already fell asleep.

I woke up after a few hours. It was already noon when I checked the wall clock in the living room. With my head still kind of feeling dizzy and I'm feeling too lazy, I walked tiredly to the kitchen and cooked some eggs and bacon for my meal. It's lunch time but my meal is for breakfast, heh.

I ate quietly. That's when my eyes flew to the calendar. I glanced at it which was hanging on my kitchen wall and my eyes stopped on a certain number.

Ah, that's it. My birthday. I'm already turning 19, huh? This would be my first time celebrating my birthday in this world and not in my real world. Mm, will I celebrate alone or should I celebrate it with my friends? Though, they do not know about it yet. 

I prefer not celebrating it at all. 

I sighed and stood up when I finished my food. I went and washed the dishes before settling in the living room. The TV isn't working anymore so I tossed it away already. I leaned on my couch and closed my eyes.

I'm still feeling dizzy. Seriously? When will this stop?

I was already falling asleep when I heard the door unlocked. I jolted when it opened because it created a creaked sound and whipped my head to see who it was. And what welcomed me was my cousin's shock figure.

"Y/n..." I waved a little and smiled at him.

"Hey, my dearest cousin. I see, you're staying here while I was abroad." I gave him the duplicate key before. He didn't want to take it at first but I insisted, telling him that it'll be better for someone to take care of the house when I'm not here. And that he can come even if I'm not here.

"... you're back." I laughed at his figure still standing near the doorframe. 

"Yeah, it's good to be back. But hey, come here and sit. I know you have lots of questions for me." I grinned and pointed the empty sofa just across from me. He finally got over his shock and closed the door before sitting across from me.

"What do you want to ask? To know? Tell me, I'll answer them." I started. He looked at me and then took out his phone.

Let's see, I might not be able to answer it all, though. 

"Did you open your phone already?" He asked which made me remember that I forgot to open my phone after I woke up a while ago.

I hesitantly shook my head and gave him a stiff smile. He sighed.

"I'll tell the others that you're back. I'll just go and change, we'll talk after they get here." He said with a low voice but enough for me to hear. 

With a strain laugh, I nodded my head at him. "I'll go get my phone then." He nodded his head before we both went to our rooms. I took my phone from the study table and finally opened it. I even closed my eyes while the screen was starting because I know that I'm bombered with many text messages, and probably missed calls, err.

I opened my eyes when I felt my phone vibrated. The notifications I got from the moment my phone was turned off are all coming now. And I bit my lip when I saw above 236 missed calls from my friends and cousin and 128 text messages.

I first opened the missed calls notifications. It was Jay who called me the most. And when I opened my text messages, all of my friends had texted me. I even got a few messages from Owen, but one person from my notifications caught my eye.

I opened his 5 new messages and read them silently.

From: Red-hair

You left the crew, huh. 

May 12, 2:05 pm

Where are you?

May 13, 6:25 pm

You really didn't come to our match.

May 14, 4:13 pm

When will you be back?

May 15, 8:32 pm

Mom told me you two talked the day before you left. Japan, eh? 

May 16, 10:50 am

I stared at his text messages. He texted me almost everyday while I'm not here. He only stopped sending messages two days ago. Yeah, I stayed in Japan for a week and it's been two days since he last texted me.

What's this I'm feeling? And.. am I smiling? The thought that he cared for me and was actually concerned while I was away... it's totally melting me. God, what have you done to me, Vinny?

Why am I smiling when I only read your messages? 

I came to my senses when Jay called my name outside my room. He even knocked. I sighed and gripped my phone as I stepped out of my room.

"They're here." He said and then turned his back against me. An instant? Oh no.

"Y/n!" Shelly came to me and gave me a hug saying how she misses me. We walked towards the others and Shelly pushed me down the sofa to sit. They all sat in front of me, some of them sat down on the carpeted floor and one person stood up behind them.

When our eyes met, I couldn't explain the expression he gave me. I can't read it at all. It was his usual serious expression but I know there is more to it. I wonder what he is thinking?

They started interviewing me, and I gave them the answers that they wanted to know. I even told them about my past, as to how Jay's Uncle met me and how he adopted me. They listened to me and didn't judge and I am thankful for that.

"So, have you met some Japanese guys while you're there? Did you talk with each other?" Shelly asked with her one eyebrow raised but wearing a smirk on her face.

I sheepishly laughed before answering. "Y-yeah, I met some. They're actually cool guys." I grinned when Hyouma, Ryouhei, and Kenji's images appeared on my mind.

"Guys~ it's plural~" Shelly smirked at me again. 

"Really? What's with that smile, huh?" Minu seemed to be teasing me but I just laughed.

"Don't get me wrong. We're just friends and we treated each other more as if we were siblings. I'm seeing them as my big brothers." I explained but their faces seemed to be not believing me which made me sigh.

"Did you take home some Japanese snacks?" Dom asked. I nodded my head and I was shocked when he stood up immediately and pointed at my room.

"They're in your room, right? Right? I'll go and get it." He said with his eyes twinkling, and I sweat dropped when Minu and Shelly ran to my room also. They didn't even hear me reply.

"Hey, that's my food!" Dom.

"Share it with us, dude!" Minu.

June laughed sheepishly and faced me. "I'll go and follow them before they ruin your room." 

I smiled, feeling grateful. "Please."

I watched our friends as they rummaged through my luggage and just shook my head because of their noises. I looked at where my cousin was sitting and sweat dropped when I saw him sleeping. I glanced at where Vinny is and immediately looked away when I saw him looking at me also.

"Aren't you going to sit?" I asked. I followed his figure when he finally decided to join us with Jay, and was bewildered when he sat down on the carpeted floor just a few inches away from me. 

I felt myself stiffened when he leaned on his back on the sofa I was sitting at and casually rested his head on it. His head is now just a few centimeters away from my lap. Looking at his curly red hair makes me want to caress it. I want to touch his hair...

Should I try?

I blinked a few times when he looked up to meet my gaze. Those mesmerizing heterochromatic eyes of his... it's making me want to look closer at his face to take a look at his one red eye clearly. My eyes landed on his lips. It's tempting me to kiss- no! I gulped when I saw how his lips curled up and turned away immediately.

I can feel my face flushing! I can't look at him now. Oh no.

"Y/n, my grandpa just texted me. He wants to talk to me about something. I'm sorry I'm going first now." Shelly pouted but I just gave her a small smile.

"It's okay. Let's catch up with Mia and Yuna next time. Take care on your way home!" She beamed and then decided to hug me.

"Thank you! I want to say goodbye to my Jay also but he's already sleeping... Wake him up later then let him sleep in his room, okay?"

Aww, such a lucky Jay.

"Yeah, sure."

"We're also going ahead, Y/n. Thanks for the treats from Japan!" Dom.

"Heh, next time at least say a proper goodbye to all of us before you go to another country again. And about you quitting as our manager..." I looked at Minu's face when he sighed.

"Fine, I'll accept it. But! You should still watch and support us." He glared but what he said made me smile.

"Thank you, Minu. The girls and I will come watch your next match, don't worry. Take care!" 

"Yeah! Bye!" 

I watched as they all went their own way home. I glanced at the guy sitting on my carpeted floor and gave him a smile when our eyes met.

"You probably should go home also. Come, I'll join you outside." He did as I said as he followed me outside the apartment.

I stood in front of him. "How's your mother, by the way? I heard from Jay that she was at the hospital." 

My cousin didn't actually tell me about that. I just figured it out a while ago when I read his last text message, that's when I remembered that his Mom got admitted to a hospital while he was away training at the temple.

He put his two hands in his pocket and somewhat tilted his head. "She's already fine." 

I smiled at him. "That's good to know. I'm actually planning on visiting Ajumma one of these days. Maybe next week?" I shrugged. 

"Text me when you will be visiting so that I can tell her." He replied and I nodded my head.

"Yeah, I'll be sure to message you. Goodbye, then? Take care on your way home, Vinny." I waved at him but he only stayed at his position, staring at my face. I frowned. Is there something wrong with my face? I thought he was gonna say something but he then turned his back against me and started walking away.

He didn't even say his goodbye, that guy.

I sighed when he was finally far away from where I'm standing. Ah, I want to sleep. I'm still feeling a little bit dizzy. Might as well lay in my bed now. I woke my cousin up and told him to sleep in his room before I entered mine. I was about to close my eyes when I felt my phone vibrating from my pocket.

Oh, yeah. I put it in my pocket a while ago.

I stared confusedly at the notification I got. Vinny texted me? Why? I mean, did he forget something while he was here? With my eyebrows met, I opened his text message.

An unexpected message.

My eyes widened, with my heart started beating so fast. I can even feel my cheeks heating up. W-what? H-how... I don't know what to say.... 

From: Red-hair 

I missed you.

I groaned and let myself fall on top of bed. I grabbed one of my pillows and covered my face with it and that's when I squealed.

Oh god, Vinny. Why are you doing this to me?

Chapter Text

"What?! You got kidnapped by your Dad?? So, what happened?" 

I whipped my head into the direction of where I heard Dom's voice, and raised my one eyebrow when I saw the four of them gathered in one place talking about something. Mia and Shelly weren't with them.

"Y/n, aren't you coming?" I turned my head to look at Shinyoung and gave her a small smile.

"Yeah, I'm coming. Let's go." We're already halfway going to the cafeteria when suddenly, two men in black suits came barging the school.

"He's not here!"

"Then, let's take a look around!"

I narrowed my eyes when I finally realized what's been happening right now. I followed their figures going to the place where my friends are.

So, it's now Minu's turn, huh?

I shook my head and pretended not to see those guys and walked next to Shinyoung. Another problem will come, I see. I need to talk to Minu as soon as possible before things will be a mess. 

We went back to our room after buying some snacks and drinks from the cafeteria. I snatched the magazine from Hwarang's hand and gave it instantly to Shinyoung. I went to my seat when I noticed my friend trembling while looking at the said magazine.

She's pissed again. Wews. This is gonna be fun, watching her smacked Hwarang again, haha.

I watched with an amused smile on how Shinyoung smacked Hwarang hard on the head before starting blabbering again. They're like son and mother duo, especially that Shinyoung's always there to scold Hwarang, haha. They're actually funny.

I blinked a few times when an image suddenly appeared on my mind. I scrunched my nose when it was TJ Kim who appeared. I'm not even thinking of him, so why would he appear- wait what? TJ Kim? 

I stood up immediately when I remembered what happened on the manhwa around this time. I frowned when I remembered that in the last race, TJ's drug test turned out to be positive. He unconsciously took a drug without him knowing, and TJ knew that it was Wooin's fault. It was Wooin who gave him that drink with a drug, and knowing how stupid TJ can be, he still drank that can of drink, even if he knew it was from someone who he didn't like.

I clenched my fist when a memory crossed my mind. It was just like last time. It was like what happened with my father. He drank water with a drug unknowingly, and that was Sangho Choi's fault. It was that bastard's god damned fault. 

Without any second thought, I grabbed my bag and stormed out of our room. I even heard my friends calling my name but I didn't dare to stop or look back to see them. I'm sorry, but this is an urgent matter. TJ had a recorder with him when he fought with Wooin around this time. I need to get to him before he will report it to Sangho Choi.

That man really should learn his lesson. I'll make him, of course. 

Upon getting off the bus, I immediately called Minu. I really hope he has TJ's number on him. I badly needed it right now. I just hope also that wherever this prick is right now, he's okay. 

After a few rings, he finally picked it up. 

"Hello, Y/n?"

"You okay? I heard from some other kids from the school that you get kidnapped again?" I asked. I can hear the voice from the other line laughing strainly.

"Yeah... and it was because of my father. Sorry, I couldn't tell you about it now." I can hear him sighing.

"Just tell us about that if you're ready. We're just here for you. Just don't leave the team because of that, okay?" My gaze fell down the road when Minu didn't answer me immediately. 

I knew it. He's probably thinking of leaving the team now. 

"...yeah, don't worry, Y/n..So, why did you call again?" I sighed when I noticed how his voice changed. 

"Do you have TJ Kim's number with you? If so, can you forward it to me? I actually want to talk to him about something. About the last race, y'know..." 

"You watched?"

"I watched after you left the apartment. So?"

I heard him sigh. "Okay, I'll send it. Take care, Y/n."

I grinned. "Yeah, thanks, dude. Take care also. Bye." 

After just a few minutes, Minu successfully sent me TJ's number. I immediately called him to meet up with him, telling him that I know something about the guys from the Team Sabbath that might help him in his revenge. So, yeah, that's why he agreed to meet up so easily.

We met at the park near their school. I smirked when he looked astounded seeing me, and the pink hue on his cheeks didn't get unnoticed by me.

"I won't beat around the bush anymore. I'll tell you something about those Sabbath guys and in exchange, give me that recorder you have. Deal?" I saw him gulped, and I even saw how his two friends whispered something in his ears that made him shake his head.

What are they talking about?

I sighed and crossed my arms against my chest. "Look, just let me record that audio. The original will still be yours so don't worry." 

'I know what you're planning, TJ, and you're going to be unsuccessful with that. Why? Because that man from the executive committee of League of Street that you'll talk to, is the boss of that Snake-guy who gave you that drink.' I would like to tell him these but I can't.

"T-then, record it. I won't let you get the original one." 

I grinned when he finally took out the recorder. "Thanks. Give me some minutes." 

I opened my phone's audio recorder and started recording what Wooin and TJ talked about the last time they met each other. My grin widened when I finally clicked the stop button on my recorder. 

One evidence, check.

I tapped his shoulders and felt him stiffened. I laughed because of that. "Thanks, TJ."

He gulped and looked away, still having those visible pink hues on his cheeks. So, he's awkward with girls, huh. 

"T-then, the deal..."

My eyes widened when I remembered the deal. "Oh yeah! Sorry, I actually kinda forgot about that. So, what did that Snake-guy say in your conversation is true. He is really working under someone. Someone from the higher ups of the League of Street." 

The three of them looked at me with widened eyes and their mouths opened, still processing what I told them.

"A-are you serious? T-then, who's that someone from the higher ups?! They need to be reported to the police already!" One of TJ's friends shouted but I sadly shook my head.

"He'll get away instantly if we will report them this early. As much as possible, we need to gain more evidence about this certain man that Team Sabbath's working with." I said with my serious tone.

"W-who is he? How did you know about that information?" TJ asked, bewildered.

I sighed and gave them a small smile. "I'm having my own investigation about those people from Team Sabbath. Can't you see? They're too mysterious and I know that there's something in them that people from the outside can't see."

I almost smirked when I saw them gulped. "I need to go now. Don't tell anyone what I've told you, understood?"

I smiled when they all nodded their heads. "Then, goodbye. Let's meet each other again soon. See you around, boys!" I gave them a little smile, not minding their figures being stuck in their position. But the smile on my lips eventually faded when my eyes fell on my phone.

I'll destroy you quietly and slowly, Sangho Choi. Just sit down for now, relax, and continue what you're doing, and wait for me to attack you. You'll see.

𓃠.☘︎

"Holy crap!! So he just gave it to you??" Dom asked, bewildered because the moment Jay came for their evening training, he's already got a new bike.

The one given by that man. 

"You didn't beat someone up and steal it, did you?" I sweat dropped at his question and turned to him.

"My cousin's not like you, dude." 

"He just gave away this expensive bike...?" Asked June, partially shocked and amazed.

"Great, it all worked out for the best, right?" Shelly.

"Now, you won't suck as much as you did before." Vinny.

We watched Jay with his happy expression (which turns out still his usual emotionless face but with a hint of happiness on his eyes) took a picture on his new bike after putting his favorite snack on top of its saddle. 

"Jay. Did you ask his name? That guy who gave you the bike." He turned to look at me and I was disappointed when he shook his head.

"No. I just call him 'Mister'." 

I gave him a strained smile. "Oh, okay."

I don't know his name. The manhwa didn't tell his name yet. There's even some fan theories before that I kept on reading saying that 'that' guy is Mahon Jo. But there's a possibility, though, I just don't want to accept it. What made him the most suspicious and mysterious person for me is that.... he's working with the higher ups from that organization who was responsible for Kazuma's death.

So, who is he, then? 

The next morning, an assembly meeting happened with the teachers so they left us to self-study. I looked outside the window and smiled when I saw the sky so blue today. My gaze fell below and saw the Hummingbird Crew training on the field. But Vinny and Minu aren't with them. 

I decided to join them, besides, we're not doing anything in our room and I think it would still take the teachers some hours before continuing their classes.

I saw Minu when I was on my way to the field but he didn't seem to notice me. I just shrugged and followed him from behind. He stopped in front of Mia and the others while me? I walked next to Mr. Nam. Yep, he's here right now to train them.

"Oh, hey guys! Minu! Did you talk things out with your Dad?" Dom asked upon seeing Minu. 

"Hey, Minu! I haven't seen you in a while! Hi, Y/n!" June greeted.

I gave them a smile and before crossing my arms against my chest and looked at Minu.

"So, is he staying at home for good now?" Mia asked while also looking at him.

"Yeah. He and Dad must have talked things out yesterday." Yuna answered.

June and Dom called Minu to join them in the training but he declined.

"I'll start tomorrow. I'm not feeling up for it today..." He said with a smile on his lips. 

A fake one.

Classes continued after lunch time. I can hear Hwarang and his friend whispering with each other but I didn't pay them no mind because I was busy looking at the board. That's when they looked at where Minu is and started whispering again.

"Wow... I've never seen Minu study so hard before." That one guy exclaimed while looking in Minu's direction. 

Hwarang also turned his head to where he is. "Oh man, you're right.. what's up with him?" 

I whipped my head to see him also and shook my head with a small strain smirk on my lips. 

I need to talk some sense into him before he quit the team. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Man, I miss this... Y/n, come back being our manager please." I smiled at what Dom said and chuckled softly.

"I'm sorry, Dom, I can't do that. I prefer supporting you like this than being your manager." I laughed when he almost pouted. 

"Hey, Y/n, where's your bike now? It's been a while since I've seen you riding your bike." I blinked at June when he asked me about my bike. 

I scratch my cheek and laugh sheepishly. "It's in the apartment, taking some short vacation. Don't worry, I'll ride it again next time." 

I listened to them conversing with each other. They're talking about Jay's new bike, saying it's much better now because it would feel too much lighter to ride it on a race and some other topics about the said new bike.

I followed them slowly at the back. I watched their figures walking away from my position and my gaze stopped on Minu's back. I sighed.

"What are you doing?" I came to my senses when I heard Vinny's voice. He stopped walking and looked back at me.

I gave him a heartfelt smile before walking towards him. "Sorry, I was kinda lost in my thoughts." When I was next to him, he then started walking again and I didn't mind walking next to him.

"Hey Minu, why are you taking us to the bike shop all of a sudden?", Dom asked that made me look at Minu's back again.

"I just wanted to buy each of you a present today." He answered with that fake happy tone in his voice.

"Wow, really?! What's the occasion?" Shelly asked excitedly.

I saw Minu look at where Shelly is and smiled. "I've just been meaning to, is all." 

We entered Heri-noona's shop and I watched as they started to look around the shop. 

"I want these! You really paying for all these?" Shelly asked again while showing Minu the cleat shoes she picked.

"So they really make you faster? For real? Heh." Dom wondered while looking at one of the cleat shoes also.

June laughed. "Haha, I already have cleat shoes so I'll pass."

I narrowed my eyes while watching my friends and then eyeing Minu. Heri-noona asked if he was sure to buy all of those because it'll be expensive and Minu brought out his gold colored credit card and showed it to us. 

But then Vinny suddenly walked away. Minu asked if he's not going to pick anything, showing his credit card again but Vinny just gave him a serious look saying he's good. That's when he bid his goodbye and totally walked out from the shop.

I stared at the closed door of Noona's shop and sighed. I turned my head to see my friends also wondering if why Vinny left just like that. I looked at Minu and called his attention.

"We need to talk."

I need to say something before everything will fucked up again.

Chapter Text

"We need to talk." 

I peeked behind him to see our friends busy talking with each other, so I looked back at Minu again with my serious face.

Confusion was written on his face. His forehead even creased. "Why? I mean, what do we need to talk about, Y/n?"

I said without hesitation. "You. About you, Minu Yoon." 

He sighed and looked in the other direction. "There's nothing to talk about me, Y/n. Let's just go home after this."

"No, we need to talk. Let's meet at 8 pm, at the park where you taught Mia how to ride her bike." After I said that, I left him there and went to my friends. Jay told me that he's going to stay at the apartment tonight and after that, we all went our own ways. But before that, I gave Minu one last look which didn't go unnoticed by him.

"What's wrong?" I turned to look at Jay and blinked. 

I shook my head and gave him a small smile. "Nothing. Let's go." 

I looked at the wall clock in the living room when we finally arrived at home. Yes, my home. Jay can consider this apartment as his home too if he wanted to. It's already 7:20 pm. I went straight to my room and took a quick bath before going to the kitchen.

"You're going somewhere?" Jay asked when he saw me open the refrigerator and took one banana milk.

"Yeah. Gonna meet up with Minu the prick." I answered and then grabbed some biscuits from the counter.

He looked up from slurping his noodles and asked. "Why?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "Just gonna talk about something. It's about the tournament, don't worry."

"Okay." I'm sorry for lying, Jay. 

I started munching my biscuit while constantly sipping from my banana milk. I grimaced when I taste something sour on the biscuit I'm eating.

"Is this already expired? Gosh, it tastes awful." I flipped the plastic of the biscuit to look at its expiration date. I scrunched my nose when the expiration was still until next year. I flipped it to the front and looked at Jay with my eyes narrowed.

"You bought this." It's not a question, it's a statement.

He looked at the biscuit, discreetly nodding his head, and then continued eating his cup noodles. Yeah, he said he's too lazy to cook something for us tonight so he just opened up one of my stocks of cup noodles, with wasabi, of course.

I sighed and tossed him the biscuit before grabbing my banana milk from the table and turned my back against him.

"I gotta go now."

"Yeah, take care."

"Thanks!"

Because I still have enough time, I decided to just walk towards the park. Yep, it's just a 20 minute walk from the apartment. When I arrived there, I could see some people scattered around the said park so it's a relief we will have some accompaniments.

I looked at my phone's clock on the lock screen and sighed when it was already 8:05 pm. Oh, come on now, Minu. You shouldn't ditch me. Don't you dare. 

I opened my phone and started scrolling down on Instagram. I almost snorted when I saw Jay's post, his favorite snack on top of his new bike. I kept on scrolling up, watching videos while I was at it, until I noticed the time.

9:15 pm. Grr, that prick.

I texted him with my eyebrows met and sighed after sending my message. We're in the same class, Minu Yoon. You can't hide from me. You can't get away from me. I'll force you to spill your problems, I swear. 

I looked at my surroundings and saw a vending machine. Unfortunately, they still don't have banana milks, so I clicked for some in canned coffee. I started walking away from the bench I sat for almost 1 hour and a half, and started walking my way home.

"Argh, what should I do now?" I mumbled to myself while walking on the sidewalk of a street. I drank from my coffee and sighed as I remembered my situation.

Is it you who sent me here, God of all? Or is it some other God? Like the God of Transmigration or God of Reincarnation or something.

"I feel useless." I laughed bitterly and shook my head when that sentence came out of my mind. 

Yeah, I'm useless. Look, I didn't even change anything! Why on earth am I the one who got transported here? It should've been someone who's not useless like me! It should've been someone who's more knowledgeable than me! Argh, why me?! Why me, though? I don't know....

I sighed. I pouted when I emptied my drink. I walked straight the road and threw the empty can on the nearest trash bin I found. I was about to walk away when I heard a familiar voice just a few meters away from me.

"You wanna ride with us? I'll escort you!" 

"Oh, that'd be great! Thanks."

That's Sung! Then, I guess he's with Vinny right now, isn't he?

Before I knew it, I started running towards where the voices with a smile plastered on lips. But my eyes widened when I saw three girls talking with them and the smile on my lips slowly faded when I realized who they were.

The three main riders of Team Tarantula. That means...

My gaze fell on the shorthaired woman next to Vinny. It's her, Yumi. She's here, then. And she's with him. 

I watched how Sung walked towards Vinny and tapped his shoulder. He said something that irked Vinny.

"What the hell are you talking about? You psycho." But Sung only laughed at him. My eyes widened when he looked in my direction.

"Oh? Y/n?" 

I gave Sung an awkward smile and started walking to their spot. I even saw how Vinny whipped his head to look at me the moment Sung mentioned my name. 

"H-hey, you're here. It's been a while since we've last seen each other, right, Sung?" I forced a smile and he smiled back at me.

"Yeah, it's been a while! Are you going somewhere...?" 

"O-oh, I'm actually on my way home when I suddenly heard your voice, so I went here and saw you." I answered that made him nodded his head. 

I took a swift glance at the red-haired boy next to Sung and gave him a small smile when our eyes met.

"Aren't you afraid of going home alone? This late?" Sung asked with his eyebrows furrowed.

I chuckled and waved my hands at him. "No, no. I can handle myself. Just continue what you're supposed to do and I'll be going on my way now." I answered before smiling at him. 

I noticed the three girls with them who are now watching me with curiosity in their eyes. 

"Who is she, Vinny?" Yumi asked and stood next to him. Now, Vinny's in between Sung and Yumi.

Vinny didn't even look at the said girl when he gave him his answer. "A friend."

I forced a smile at what he answered. Yeah, a friend. 

I faced the said girl and smiled at her. "Hi, I'm Y/n Jo, Vinny and Sung's friend." 

Yumi smiled back at me and then grabbed Vinny's arm and hooked her arms on his. "I'm Vinny's future girlfriend, Yumi Lee! Nice meeting you, Y/n!"

"Hey, let go!"

I blinked a few times while my mind was loading. Okay? I wouldn't be shocked anymore, right? What she said is the truth, anyway. So, with a bitter smile, I mean, a forced smile, I replied.

"Really? Then, take care of Vinny for me, can you do that?" I asked and she immediately nodded her head and looked at Vinny with her dreamy eyes.

"Even if you wouldn't say that, I'll still do it, Y/n." She answered that it made me stiffen as I stared at them.

I laughed sheepishly while scratching my left cheek. "Y-yeah, I guess that's right."

I looked at the said red-haired guy and immediately looked away when I saw him staring at me. I even noticed how his eyebrows met when he scanned me from head to toe. I became conscious of my look all of a sudden. 

"I didn't know Vinny had a girl now." Sung smirked and laughed a little.

"But Y/n, what are you doing here, outside, at this kind of hour? I mean, it's already almost 10." He looked at his phone and we saw that it was 9:30 already. 

"I was supposed to meet someone tonight but unfortunately, he didn't come." I explained.

"Woah, he ditched you?" Yumi asked while low-key grabbing Vinny's arm again.

Okay, I'm not gonna look at their hands again. It makes my blood boil. I don't know. Whatever.

I shook my head. "Ah, maybe? I mean, I can understand that he's becoming busy now but I was hoping that he'd give me even just 30 minutes of his time to talk to him." 

"Aww, that must have been sad. Hey, Vinny. Don't ditch me if we're going on a date, okay?" She said while looking at Vinny but the said guy made his way out of Yumi's grip and glared at her. 

"I'm not going on a date with you! Never." Is it just me? Or did Vinny really look at me for a few seconds after answering Yumi? 

Yeah, I'm just seeing things. Let's leave it at that.

I gave them a small smile. "I'm going home, then. Continue what you're supposed to be doing before I came here. Bye, then!" I waved my hands at them, but only looked at Sung and didn't even bother looking at Vinny because I can't face him right now. 

I can literally feel his gaze on me.

"Take care, Y/n. If I wasn't busy, I should've just dropped you off at your house." Sung replied as he waved back at me.

I shook my head and chuckled lightly. "It's fine. And besides, my apartment's just a few walks away from here now so I'll be fine. Thanks for the thought, tho! I'm going then." 

I finally turned my body against them and started walking away from their spot. I looked at the path ahead of me and sighed. I put both of my hands from my jacket's pocket when I felt my phone vibrated.

I stopped on my tracks to see my phone. I raised my one eyebrow when I saw a text message from someone who hadn't texted me for a while now.

From: Knight

Can I call? I badly want to talk to someone right now and Shelly isn't answering my phone calls:<

I was about to reply to him but he sent me another message again.

From: Knight

We're friends, right?:<

I suddenly found myself smiling at his messages. Well, if I were him, I'd choose talking to someone who's a stranger to me and a friend at the same time if I'm having a hard time. 

I typed my reply at him and waited for his reply.

To: Knight

I'm on my way home. Call later.

From: Knight

Okay! Take care ^^

Was Owen from the manhwa bipolar? I mean, he was just using sad emoticons a while ago and now a happy one. Seriously, Owen?

I chuckled softly while shaking my head. I better get home now. This would be the first time that Owen will call me. What would happen if we finally met each other? He'll be here a few weeks more if I'm not mistaken. 

I was about to walk again when I heard footsteps behind me. I gulped and immediately whipped my head to see the person behind me and I squinted my eyes when I saw a figure of a man with his bike while walking towards my direction.

My eyes widened when I finally saw the face of the guy. 

"Vinny...?" He stopped just a meter away from me. Thanks for the one and only dim light here in the dark alleyway, I can still see his face a little bit. But, what is he doing here? He's supposed to be with them and practice.

"What are you doing here? Aren't you going to train with them?" I asked confusedly. Hello? He isn't supposed to be here with me.

I felt his gaze on me again. I tried to look at his beautiful eyes but I immediately looked away when he gave me this look that makes my heartbeat fast.

Damn. I'm fucked up. Why him, Y/n?

"I'll take you home." 

I stared at him, with the question lingering on my mind, why? 

"I can manage going home alone. And besides, aren't you supposed to be training with them right now? What are you doing here?" I tried asking, even if deep inside of me, my heartbeat isn't steady anymore. Stay still, heart. 

"It's late and I'm going to take you home. Don't ask anymore. What are you even doing outside this late, huh?" My eyebrows met when I noticed the serious tone on his voice.

And... did he scan me again? He looked at me from head to toe again!

Why are you getting so serious all of a sudden, Vinny? Gosh. I don't know what I will do to you.

I sighed. "I told you, I was supposed to be meeting with someone but he ditched me. And I'm going home now so go back there already." I explained but he just stared at me and pretended not to notice him gripping his bike's handlebar tight.

"Who?" He asked with a low voice.

I sighed. "It's Minu. I wanted to talk to him because I know that there's something that he's not telling us. And that prick literally ditched me." I said, feeling annoyed because of that prick.

"So, you noticed it too." I looked at him and nodded my head. 

"Yeah. It's weird that he got kidnapped with his father's bodyguard two times already and not joining you in your everyday training. And he even wanted to treat all of you in The Bike Shop out of the blue. I found it weird so I talked to him a while ago saying that we should meet at 8 pm tonight but he didn't show up." I shrugged and put my hands on my jacket's pocket. 

I winced when I felt a sharp sting on my legs. I glared when I looked at my legs. These darn mosquitoes! Grr.

"I should've worn jogging pants..." I murmured under my breath, when something came up on my mind.

I looked at what I was wearing and my eyes widened when I finally realized why this guy scanned me from head to toe! And he did it twice already! 

Because I'm wearing shorts.

"Let's go before those mosquitoes suck all your blood." 

I looked up to see him but I was bewildered when he looked at my legs again and gave me a smirk. And before I could even react, he already started walking ahead of me.

Ha, this guy. Really?

But the thought that he didn't continue training just to take me home means that he's concerned with me, right? And yes, because.... I'm his friend. Right? 

Goddamn it, Vinny Hong. What are you doing to me? 

Chapter Text

"Oh, you're back." 

I locked the door behind me and lifted my head to see my cousin sitting on the sofa while reading his book. 

"I'm home. Did you wait for me?" I walked towards where he is and slumped myself at the sofa. I closed my eyes upon leaning on the said soft cushioned seat.

"Yeah. This isn't like you, arriving home late at night." I immediately opened my eyes and faced him.

"It's not that late, y'know."

"Whatever, Y/n. I'm gonna sleep, you should too." He gave me a deadpan look before walking towards his room. I shook my head at his actions and decided to follow him. 

"Good night, Jay."

"Good night." 

I locked my room the moment I entered it. I took a half bath before settling in my soft bed. I sighed when I remembered what happened a while ago. 

Vinny Hong, a main character aside from Jay. Let's consider all of the members of Hummingbird Crew as the main characters. His mother is sick ever since I cannot remember when, he's a working student, loves to fix everything with the name of violence. Keeps on getting suspended and yet, despite all of the hardships he's facing, he's standing tall and strong. And I admire him by that. 

My mind drifted to Yumi Lee. She's the leader of Team Tarantula and the future girlfriend of Vinny. They actually suit each other. Of course, I know the moment I saw them together a while ago. Vinny needs someone who will stay by his side amidst everything. Yumi needs someone like that too. Vinny and Yumi will find comfort and strength with each other, and that thought made my heart clenched. 

I like Vinny, so much. Love is such a strong word and I don't know if I'll be ready regarding that thing. Everything about Vinny makes me feel thorn. I want to be that someone but then at the same time, my mind keeps on shouting 'you don't deserve him'. So, what will I do? I should do the right thing, shouldn't I? I want him to be happy, all of my friends. 

Well, I better stop myself from falling too hard before I regret it. I'm here because of a mission, a mission to unravel the truth about Mahon Jo's death, and at the same time, I want my friends to acquire the happiness that they deserve. 

Heh, let's set aside those thoughts for now. Then...

I reached my phone and opened it. I immediately sent a message to Owen.

To Knight:

Just got home. You okay over there?

I stared at my ceiling while waiting for his reply. A few minutes later, my phone vibrated, indicating a notification.

Knight:

Can I call? Just a few minutes of your time would do.

I immediately replied upon reading his message.

Knight:

Sure.

A few seconds after sending my reply, my phone vibrated.

'Knight is calling...'

I stared at my phone's screen for a while before taking a deep breath and finally decided to answer the call.

"...Hello?"

"Hi." 

My eyes widened the moment I heard his voice. Justice please? His voice sounds perfect and soothing at the same time. I didn't expect it.

I immediately shook my head to erase my thoughts. "Hey, Knight. How are you?" I asked cheerily but I raised my eyebrow when I heard him laugh from the other line. What's so funny?

"Did you seriously save my number as 'Knight'?" I pouted when I heard his question. 

"You didn't tell me your real name, you told me I can just call you Knight since you're Shelly's knight in shining armor, courtesy of you." I emphasized the last few words and he seemed to catch that.

"What? That's true, tho. The one and only knight in her life." I rolled my eyes when I heard the unserious tone of his voice. 

"C'mon now, why do you keep on saying that? Her boyfriend can serve as her knight, get another role, dude." I almost snorted when I heard him tsked.

"About that, spill the beans to me. Who's that guy? He surely did something to Shelly that's why she ended up with him!" I heard him scoffed at the phone. I smirked in amusement.

It's actually quite the opposite, Owen.

"Now, don't say things like that about my cousin. That's bad, y'know. Concluding something without even knowing the whole truth." 

My smirk widened when I heard him gasped. "Shelly's boyfriend is your cousin? Who is he?! Why didn't you tell me immediately before! You knew that guy and he's even closely related to you. You betrayer!" 

That's it. I lost. I chuckled while gripping my phone. "You're just jealous, meh." Upon saying that, I laughed again and again.

"You're laughing at my own demise?! I'm heartbroken, y'know!" He shouted from the other line.

"I know."

"Yet you're laughing at me? Huh, unbelievable! What a friend you are." I snorted when I heard him scoffed. Oh, this guy is fun to tease. 

"Tsk. I'll get back to you soon, just you wait." I stopped laughing when I heard his words. 

"What do you mean by that?" 

"Heh, nothing. I gotta go now."

I raised my eyebrow. "Really? You're feeling okay now?" 

He hummed. "Yeah, thanks to you. Even though you keep on laughing at me, tsk." 

"Heh, you're welcome, Mister Knight." 

I heard him sigh. "Owen." 

"Huh?" My brows furrowed. Why did he suddenly tell me his name?

"My name's Owen. I prefer to be called by my first name rather than my last name." I stared at my phone's screen for a little while when I heard what he said. I smiled. 

He's finally getting comfortable talking to me that he even gave me his name. 

"Then, Knight's your last name? Owen Knight, huh?" I heard a sound of his laugh upon hearing my reply. He surely loves to laugh.

"Yeah. But keep it a secret for the meantime."

"Mm, okay. Then I guess, I can tell you my name too. To be fair, right?" 

"Yeah, good thing you're aware of that fact."

"Heh. Then, call me Y/n from now on. Y/n Jo." 

I noticed the immediate silence after telling him my name. I heard him hum for the second time.

"What a nice name. Thanks for sparing me some of your time, Y/n." 

A smile crept on my lips when I heard his voice saying my name for the first time. Well, it sounds good, I must say. Still, when will that red-hair call me by my real name, too? Tsk.

"Yeah, let's talk again sometimes, I guess?"

"Yeah, let's do that. Goodbye."

"Bye." The call finally ended. I stared at my phone for a little longer when I realized that he didn't even tell me about his problem! Gosh, what kind of a friend am I? I didn't even help him with his problem, sigh.

𓃠.☘︎

Morning came. I immediately prepare for school. After preparing, I went straight to the kitchen to cook our breakfast but Jay seems to beat me to it when I was met with his back currently cooking. 

Gosh, thank you, cousin.

After eating, both me and Jay agreed to ride our bikes together going to school. He actually slowed down his pace just for me to catch up with him. 

"I heard you talking to someone last night, Y/n." I whipped my head to look at him when I realized what he just said. 

"You heard? How?" I asked with curiosity. Am I talking too loud with Owen last night? 

"I went to the kitchen last night because I was feeling thirsty then I heard a voice coming from your room." I sweat dropped when I noticed his blank expression while explaining to me. 

"Oh, I was talking to a friend."

"Okay."

A few minutes later, we finally arrived at school. I went directly to our room and leaned on my seat the moment I sat down. I glanced at where Minu is sitting and saw him looking out of the window which made me sigh for the nth time. The classes were dismissed immediately when we heard the room speaker announcing a faculty members meeting. 

"I'll take you to some nice places. It's been a while."

I was greeted with Minu talking to 'his' three girls when I walked out of our room. I glared at his figure talking sweetly to the three girls. I even saw Mia look at him with an expression that I couldn't explain, but the prick only looked at Mia when she was already busy talking with Jay.

Now, jealousy is all over your face. This guy really....

When I saw my cousin and Mia walked away, that's my cue to walk towards Minu's direction. He eventually noticed me but the thing is, his face turned into a blank one upon seeing me, and didn't even excuse his 'girls'. 

He's really going back to the way he used to be.

"Let's talk." I said with my serious voice. 

He gave me a blank expression and then sighed. "What do you want again, Y/n? Can't you see that I'm busy talking with others?" 

My eyes squinted at his answer. "So, you're telling me that you're prioritizing them over a friend? You really went back to your old hobbies, I see." I gave him a mocking smile that made him almost glared at me.

He turned his face and looked sweetly at his three girls and then excused himself. One of them even glared at me, murmuring under her breath. Is she cursing me now because I interrupted their talk with Minu?

Oh, sorry, then. I don't care about their feelings.

I, then, faced Minu. "Let's talk somewhere else. Away from the ears and eyes of everyone. We need to talk about something important."

Yeah. A talk about you leaving the crew. 

Without further ado, I walked outside the school with Minu following me from behind and then went to the back of the campus. I faced him with my arms crossed against my chest.

"I won't ask you anymore why you ditched me last night. I don't care about your reasons now..."

"It's not like I really agreed on that talk." 

I glared at him. "Excuse me?" 

"You're excused." He said in a mocking tone.

Still glaring at him, I asked. "You're being like this because of your father, aren't you?" 

I noticed how his expression changed. He clenched his fists and how his hair shadowed his eyes.

"Your father told you to focus on your studies and not on bikes." He only looked down. 

"You're planning to leave the crew." I stated bluntly and that's when he looked up to meet my emotionless face. But he didn't speak.

"Bullseye." I commented sarcastically.

"What do you want, Y/n? Why are you being like this right now?" He asked with a serious tone and I scoffed at him.

"You're really asking me that? That's supposed to be my question to you, Minu Yoon. Why the hell are you being like this right now?" 

"What's wrong with me? I've always been like this, Y/n." He answered while pointing at himself. "Why are you even meddling with other people's business, anyway?" 

"To prevent you from doing something that you'll regret." 

That made him shut his mouth. 

"Now, tell me, Minu. When will you leave the team? I'll do the pleasure of telling them about that thing." I smiled at him mockingly.

He glared at me. For the first time ever since I met him, we're talking like we're not friends at all. Minu really changed the moment he and his father talked regarding this issue. About him joining a crew and about his studies. 

"I'm not leaving." 

"Oh, you're lying to yourself. It's futile lying when you're talking with me, Minu. That's a reminder."

You can't lie to me because I know what will happen to you in the future.

I sighed when he looked down again. "Minu, choose. Choose wisely. You're already old enough to decide on your own. What your father said to you might be the reason why you're having second thoughts right now, but whatever you choose, whatever you decide, we'll accept it 'except' you leaving the crew."

I smiled a bit when I saw him unclenching his fists. "You can do both. Studying and cycling at the same time. You're not neglecting your studies just because you're cycling, Minu. And, after this tournament, you'll be able to focus more on your studies, right?"

"To tell you honestly, your father is just like Jay's mother. Both of them wanted their sons to focus on their studies and not on other things, but both of their sons did otherwise." 

"...you don't understand, Y/n. How can you understand when you're an orphan yourself?" 

I suddenly felt myself stiffened at Minu's comment. My crossing arms suddenly lost energy and both fell by my two sides. 

"W-what?" 

"I said, you don't understand me because you're an orphan! How could someone like you understand the situation I am in?!" He shouted at me, but all I can do is look at him with my stiff smile.

"You crossed the line there, Minu Yoon." I stated, with a strain smile plastered on my lips.

"I don't care, Y/n. Just leave me alone, will you?" He glared at me, and I noticed how he clenched his fists again. 

I gave him a strain laugh and even shook my head at him. "Ah, yes, I'm sorry. I should leave you alone now. But can I ask a favor from you?"

He just looked at me and didn't answer. "Talk to your parents before everything will be over, before you may regret things."

I laughed bitterly. "I know that I'm an orphan, you don't need to tell me that twice, y'know?" I looked at his expression but it did not change from before. 

I gave him a soft gaze and sighed. "Minu Yoon, I'm your friend but I feel like I'm not when I know things but couldn't help you at all. This is all I can do, give you some advice, wanting you to open up at me.... but I guess you really didn't like those ideas, huh?"

"I'll leave you alone now, but please reconsider your decisions. Don't take actions hastily because I don't want you to regret it. Your friends are just here for you, they won't leave you. But, Minu, please.... just please, don't leave the crew that you made..." I walked closer to him and held both his clenched fists.

"I'm begging you... don't leave the crew." 

But he didn't choose to answer, instead, he turned his back against me and walked away from the area. I watched his retreating back and smiled bitterly. 

And that's the very moment I knew that I can't really change things from happening. 

Chapter Text

"C'mon, it's not like the team is doomed without me, right? You've got your ace Jay. June as our team leader. Dom, the sprinter. Vinny with his unpredictable and solo riding style. And Shelly, the supporter."

"Honestly, Hummingbird runs just fine without me."

I watched them from a distance. I'm not that far away from them, they're still audible to me. I can clearly hear what they're talking about just fine. And funny how they didn't sense me until now.

So, now, it comes to this, huh? 

"What are you talking about...?" Dom asked confusedly. Of course he won't tell you the truth. I didn't even manage to force him to spill it to me. 

"What a load of bullshit." They all turned their head to Vinny when he said those words. 

"So, what are you trying to say?" Even from afar, I can sense the serious hint on his voice. 

"Hey, why are you getting all serious? Didn't we all join the tournament to have some fun?"

"What?!" Before Vinny could even move closer to Minu, Dom stood in between them. 

"Hey, hey... what's gotten into you guys..?" 

When they expect that Minu's done speaking, no. He added more fuel to the fire. "Why? Is it because of your Mom's surgery bills? If it's about money, I got you covered. I'll tell my Dad to pay for her treatment."

Vinny was about to punch Minu when Dom stopped his arms from reaching Minu's face.

You should've let him hit Minu, Dom. He deserves it. 

"You're the one who talked me into this fucking tournament, and now you talk about fun?!" Vinny shouted, clenching his fist so hard while glaring at Minu.

"I think you got it all wrong. You may be in on this for the prize money, but I only suggested it because I thought it would be fun."

What the fuck, Minu Yoon?

They all looked at him when he said those words. Feeling betrayed, feeling confused, feeling hurt. I stared grimly at Minu's back and clenched my fist. He's being too much. No matter what's happening, he shouldn't say those things in front of his friends! He's provoking Vinny, he's making him angry at him!

"Then, what was all that training in the woods for?! You were there too, man! Back at the race, you even threw yourself to get us this far!" Dom exclaimed. 

They stared at his him when he said words they didn't expect him to say.

"Let's just say, I lost interest in bike riding at some point." 

Lies. Quit talking nonsense.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying I'm gonna quit now."

What a lie. You told me you won't quit the last time we talked. I clung into your words even if I know it's not true, but still...

"I'll give you guys moral support until the end of the tournament."

Lies. Lies. Lies!

"Moral support? Are you fucking kidding me, Minu?" 

They all turned to look at me when they heard my voice. Some of them were shocked when they realized it was me but Minu stayed silent upon seeing me. 

I walked with my hands hidden in my hoodie's pocket, clenched. 

"Y/n..." 

I stopped a few steps away from Minu. "So, you're telling us... not to give a damn about you quitting the crew because you'll give us moral support at the end of it?"

"Hey, Y/n.. Minu sure has his reasons.." I whipped my head and met Dom's eyes.

"Do you think I'm unaware of that fact, Dom?" I laughed sarcastically and looked back at Minu. "The only problem here is that this jerk won't tell us anything at all."

Minu stared at me with his blank face, void with any emotions. "I told you to leave me alone the last time we talked, Y/n..."

I smirked slightly. "We both know that's unavoidable, Minu. I'm sorry that a lone orphan kid is talking to you right now, but you need to fucking wake up!" I held both of his shoulders and faced him, not minding our friends' gaze. 

"Wake up! Can't you see? You cannot do things alone, you need someone to stay by your side! Why didn't you say anything to us? The sole reason why your Dad's bodyguards keep on tailing you, the reason why you're pretending in front of your twin, in front of us! The reason why you keep on not attending your crew's training.... why don't you tell us the reason, Minu?" 

I saw him stay stilled in his position. I stared grimly at his figure and squeezed his shoulders when I saw his clenched fist.

"You don't need to be strong always. Your friends are here, you have your twin, don't face everything alone. I just want you to share your burden with us, Minu... is that too much to ask?" 

I was surprised when he suddenly grabbed my hands to get my hold away from him. Without saying anything, he turned his back to us and walked away. We all stared at his retreating back, hoping he'll stop and run going back here, but he didn't. He wouldn't.

"I guess I said too much." I faintly stated and sighed. I whipped my head to meet their gaze and smiled. 

"Y/n... are you okay?" I glanced at June and shook my head as I started laughing with so much strain.

"Minu's having a conflict with his father... even with his own self. He won't say anything but... I know. We actually talked yesterday, but he ended up walking out because I said understand him but..." I trailed off.

"... how can someone like me, an orphan, talk about understanding his situation?" I laughed even more bitterly this time. 

He made me realize my own position, he reminded me that I'm an orphan, and won't ever understand him because of that. He's right, though. But still, that hurts. Slapping the truth in my face. 

"Y/n..." I hummed and lifted my head to face them. I gave them an assuring smile. 

"Don't give up on Minu, everything will be alright. Just stay by his side no matter what happens. Trust him 'cause he'll be back in no time."

My eyes stared at them one by one. I noticed the heavy silence between us all but immediately laughed it off to get rid of the dead silence. 

My eyes lingered above me and smiled faintly. 

Ah, I'm such a worthless person.

𓃠.☘︎

I woke up feeling tired. My eyes are feeling sore, maybe it was because of crying too much. I sighed when I stared at my reflection on the mirror. I'm such a mess, arg. 

I took a shower before settling myself in the kitchen. I started frying some frozen goods I got in my fridge and making my coffee at the same time. I glanced at my back when I heard my cousin's voice. 

"Good morning." He greeted and went to get a glass of water. 

I glanced at him for a bit before going back to my gaze at the food I'm making. "Good morning to you too. How's your sleep?" 

"It was fine, I guess." 

I hummed. "That's good." 

"Are you coming to watch the race today?" He asked as I heard the sound of a chair being pulled up.

I continued cooking and didn't bother to look behind me. "I actually have plans this morning but I'll try to come if I have extra time."

"You aren't going to school?" 

"Nah, I'm too lazy to attend school today." I'm not lying. I'm really feeling lazy today. And one absent won't get me expelled, right? 

"R-right." Heh, he stuttered. I can already imagine him sweat dropping.

I called him over after I finished cooking. I'm actually quite proud of myself, why? Because ever since I started living by myself, with Jay coming for a sleepover sometimes, I learned cooking some meals. Most of the time, my attempts are unsuccessful but still, they're edible. 

"Good luck on your match today. I'm rooting for your team to move into the next round, 'kay?" 

"Yeah, thanks." 

I watched as he took off with his bike. Of course, they'll win. I know they can do it without me watching them over. I sighed. I guess it's time for me to go too.

𓃠.☘︎

"Oh, Ajumma, hello!" 

I immediately smiled when I got her attention. She was about to enter their house when I spotted her. I waved at her and I moved towards her. 

"Good morning, Ajumma. How are you on this fine day?" I smiled brightly as I asked that made her chuckle. 

"I'm not expecting a pretty lady to visit me today. I'm doing fine, Y/n-ah, come inside?" I beamed when she invited me inside. 

She gave me one last smile before entering their house. I followed her inside, of course. I roamed my eyes around their house. I smiled upon realizing that this very house is full of Hummingbird Crew's memories. This house witnessed almost everything about my friends' lives. 

"Sit for a while and I'll go and see my son." 

"Oh sure, Ajumma." 

A few minutes later, Vinny came out of his room. I gave him a smile when his heterochromia eyes landed on mine. 

"Good morning, Vinny." I greeted with a smile. 

He blinked. He seems to be making sure if it was really me in front of him or not. 

"Y/n..? What are you doing here?" 

"Vinny, that's a rude question to ask my visitor." I laughed when it was Ajumma who answered my question. 

"It's fine, Ajumma." I turned to him and he sat across from me. "I'm here to visit Ajumma. I actually thought you were with the others since Jay left before I went here." 

"I told him to eat first before going, Y/n-ah. Did you eat already? You should accompany us while you're here." Ajumma offered a smile. 

I shook my head and smiled at her embarrassingly. "I actually ate before going here, Ajumma, so..." I almost winced when I saw her disappointed expression.

"Oh, that's quite alright." I'm sorry, Ajumma. The next time I come here, I'll make sure not to eat anything so that I'm gonna share the same food with you, hehe.

She smiled at me and then glanced at her son. She told us to wait for her because she's going to the kitchen to prepare his son's food. I stifled a laugh when I noticed Vinny grumbling under his breath upon hearing what his mother says. 

"Don't laugh. I already told her so many times that I can manage myself alone but she keeps on doing that." I shook my head, smiling at him. 

"No, don't get me wrong, I'm not laughing because that was funny. I'm actually quite happy and relief knowing that your relationship with your mother is like this. She loves doing those, Vinny, serving you foods and taking care of you. That's why you shouldn't stop her from doing so, because she will not always be there, y'know." 

"I know..." I stared at him but he merely looked away which made me confused. "It's just that, I don't want her to keep on doing those things because she might collapse anytime. She's sick and yet..." I sighed. 

I walked up towards him and sat beside him. I felt him stiffened when my shoulders accidentally touched his' but I didn't pay it no mind. I faced him and stared at him directly in his eyes and immediately smiled when my eyes met his heterochromia eyes.

My next move made him even more stiff. I wrapped my arms around his body and rested my chin on his shoulder. After a few seconds, I let go of him and gave him a soft smile.

"We're all here for you, please don't forget that." 

I hugged Vinny not because I like him, I hugged him because he deserves to be hugged. I hugged him because I want him to feel, to know, that he's not alone. That despite all the hardships he faced and will face in the future, he can come with us and get our help. 

I want him to know that his friends will always be here for him. 

I moved away from him a bit and cleared my throat when I noticed him still silently staring at me. I suddenly feel uncomfortable, geez.

He opened his mouth and was about to say something when we heard a loud thud coming from the kitchen. My eyes went wide and froze on my spot. 

That's where Ajumma went...

"Mom!" Vinny immediately ran to the kitchen. I followed him after and was met with Ajumma's body laying down on the cold floor. My trembling hands unconsciously went to cover my mouth while staring at Ajumma. Her son crouched down and scooped her in his arms. He looked at me with his face full of many emotions.

"Y/n, call an ambulance... please... My mom, she's...." He glanced at her mother's unconscious body and closed his eyes to take a deep breath. 

I nodded my head and immediately took out my phone and called the ambulance with my hands still visibly trembling. Thankfully, just a few minutes later, they arrived. Vinny looked over his shoulders and saw me staring worriedly at the ambulance car. 

"Let's go, Y/n." My eyes shifted to him the moment he said those words. Before I could even answer, he grabbed my hand and found myself sitting next to him inside the vehicle while we were on our way to the nearest hospital. He held his mother's hand tightly. 

A few minutes later, we arrived at the hospital. We watched on the sidelines while they moved Ajumma to a room. Vinny and I both waited for the doctor to come out of the room to tell us the condition of his mother. I sighed and stared at his figure slumped on the waiting chair outside Ajumma's room. 

"Vinny..." He didn't lift his head to look at me. I sighed and sat next to him.

"She will be okay, she's strong, Vinny. She'll be fine..." 

"I know..." He answered with his low voice. I smiled faintly and stared at the white wall across the hall.

Please be okay, Ajumma.

Chapter Text

"Will you really be okay staying here alone?" He asked for the third time. I chuckled and nodded my head again. 

"I told you to go. I'll be fine. Go." His eyebrows met while he continued to stare at me.

"You can leave, I'll be back later." I immediately shook my head and crossed my hands to give him an X. 

"I will stay here and accompany Ajumma until you get back. Don't worry, just go." I pushed his body to move and he let me. He gave me a hesitant sigh. 

"I'll be back immediately. Wait for me here." I hummed and showed him an 'okay' sign.

"Okay, take care!" He stared at me for a little before finally turning his back against me. I watched his back walking away from my spot and sighed when he finally took a turn from a corner. 

I entered Ajumma's room and sat on the chair near her bed. I held her hand as I stared at her sleeping face. 

The doctor said a while ago that Ajumma needs to undergo surgery as soon as possible, if not, she'll end up getting worse. I was actually watching Vinny's expression a while ago the moment the doctor said that. He looks tough on the outside, but deep inside, he's suffering. I can see it with his tired eyes. He kept his strong posture while talking with the doctor a while ago and while talking with me, but I know... I know how hard this is for Vinny. 

I sighed once again and started caressing Ajumma's hand. She looks so fragile laying down here in a hospital bed, but every time she's with her son, every time she sees me and my friends, she's always smiling at us. 

The moment I got here, I actually started saving money. I was hopeful in getting a part-time job but until now, nobody called me. My grandparents are giving me my allowance aside from Jay's father. They're giving me once a month. I'm grateful to them since they continued to support me even after my adoptive father's death. And if I'm going to compute all of the money I have saved and I'll get some on the monthly allowance they're giving, I think it will suffice.

I can help Vinny. The only problem here now is how to make Vinny accept the money. 

I shook my head at that thought. No, I'll make sure to get Vinny's mom to undergo the surgery as soon as possible. 

I will make this successful.

𓃠.☘︎

"What did you just say?"

I faced my cousin with a frown sketched on my face. I watched my cousin as he took off his glasses and let it rest on the mini table. He sat on the sofa and stared at the ceiling.

"Who's fight who?" I asked again. 

"Minu and Vinny." He replied with a low voice and closed his eyes. My eyebrows met. They fought again? Tsk.

Of course, they fought. They're in bad blood ever since we last confronted Minu on that night of their practice. But still....

I let out a sigh and continued making our food. I called my cousin over when I finished cooking. I'm actually getting good at cooking compared to last time. When we finished eating, Jay told me he'll do the dishes and I immediately nodded my head and headed to my room.

I sat on top of my bed when I finished showering. I unconsciously stared at the wall of my room when I started feeling uneasy. It was like I'm missing something. Did I forget something? 

I frowned. Weird. I'm getting uncomfortable. 

I yawned. Finally getting tired. My back met the soft bed. And before I knew it, I drifted to sleep. 

The next day, I woke up from my slumber when I heard Jay calling my name outside of my room's door. I groaned and rubbed my eyes as I sat. 

"Come in." I yawned.

The door opened to reveal my cousin with his quite anxious face. My brows immediately met when I noticed something off.

"Did... something happen, Jay?" I asked, and decided to get off the bed. I walked towards his direction but froze midway when I heard him talk.

"Minu's mother... died."

H-huh?

"W-what..?" My mouth slightly opened as I processed those words in my head. The twin's mother died? That's... that's why I was feeling uneasy yesterday! Because there's something I surely missed! Oh my god. How can I forget? 

I didn't know she died around this time...

I went back to my senses when my cousin let out a sigh. "Me and the others are planning to go there later after lunch. Do you want to come?" 

I stared at Jay. "I- y-yes... I'll come with you.." 

I bowed to pay my respect for condolences upon entering the funeral hall. Minu and Yuna are standing behind us, bowing down their heads. I walked closer to them and hugged Yuna. When I turned to Minu, my gaze softened as I wrapped my arms around him.

I'm sorry, Yuna... Minu..

I stared at the picture frame resting in the middle of the said place. She looks like the twin, especially Minu. She's beautiful...

"Vinny isn't here yet, that stubborn jerk." Dom sighed as he stared at the entrance of the hall. 

I hummed and glanced at my phone. "Maybe he's running late."

I excused myself for a bit and went to the restroom. When I went back to the hall, I was met with Yuna shouting with such anguish while watching Minu's back. Our shoulders brushed each other when he passed by me. I didn't bother to call his name because of the expression he's making. 

He badly needs some time alone. I know he'll be fine... Mia will be there for him.

𓃠.☘︎

"Y/n, you're out of stock." 

My forehead creased when I saw my cousin sitting on the sofa while looking at me.

"Oh, really? Sorry, I didn't check. I'll go to a grocery store after school to restock." I shrugged when he only nodded his head.

So, in the end, we both went to school without eating breakfast. We met Dom entering the gates, I immediately called him and gave him a wave. 

"Good morning, do you have some food there?" I asked, hey, I'm hungry okay. We don't wanna be late that's why we didn't drop in a store to buy snacks. 

I pouted when he sweatdropped and shook his head. I walked ahead of the two and started mumbling many different foods that I'll buy after school. 

"Minu!" 

We stopped on our tracks when Dom suddenly shouted. I turned my head to see Minu looking in our direction. 

Oh, he's early. 

"Yo! Good morning! Did you sleep well?" Dom asked cheerily while walking towards the prick. I followed them behind.

"Yeah.." I noticed him glanced at my direction but he immediately looked away when my eyes met his.

Then, they started walking towards the hallway. I stayed behind them, watching their backs in front of me. I don't know, but watching them like this means a lot to me. They're already okay, the next problem would be... Vinny.

I immediately shook my head and slapped my cheeks with my two hands. Ho. No, I won't let him leave the crew.

"Ah... Y/n, are you okay?" 

"Eh?" I lifted my head to see the three boys looking at me with a worried look on their faces. 

"Why did you slap your cheeks?" Minu asked that it made me blink and blink.

"Wha- oh, I'm fine. I'm just feeling a little bit sleepy so, I did that to wake myself up, hehe.." I scratched my cheeks and looked away when they continued staring at me as if contemplating whether they will accept my reason or not. 

Oh, c'mon.

I sighed in relief when they continued walking. Dom and Minu keep on talking when Jay suddenly takes out a snack from his bag. I gasped and walked beside him.

"Eww, you're eating that garbage again?" Dom asked with his face grimacing and they both sweatdropped when they heard my cousin's answer. 

"It's my breakfast."

"Our breakfast. Now, give me." He offered his snack to me. 

"Why didn't you cook for breakfast?" Minu asked. 

"Out of stock."

"Do you want some as well?" I asked while munching the crispy chips on my mouth. The two instantly shook their heads.

"No!" I shrugged my shoulders at them and continued eating beside Jay. Well, this isn't that delicious for me but it's edible and I'm hungry. Still, this won't suffice. 

Break time came. I entered our classroom with banana milk and my free hand stuck in my pocket. I sipped from my favorite drink while busy looking around the said room. My eyes lit up when I saw my friends and was about to walk towards them when someone tapped my shoulder. 

My brow raised the moment I turned my head to know who's the culprit. I stared at him and waited for him to talk. What is it that he wants to say now?

He sighed and his eyes can't seem to stop looking at one spot only. "I'm.. I'm sorry about the last time we talked, I..." 

Ha, he's saying sorry.

I put the straw off my mouth and used my free hand to flick his forehead. He hissed and glared at me which made me chuckle. I only flicked his forehead lightly, duh. He's overreacting much.

"Forgiven." He seemed taken aback by my sudden answer without any hesitation. His mouth wants to say something but it seems like he cannot put the words properly. 

"T-that fast? You forgive me... so easily?" He was bewildered, alright. 

I sighed and decided to lean on the window near us. "I'm not the type of person who bears a grudge towards someone. Especially my friends, Minu. What's done is done, we can't undo things even if we wanted to."

If I can just undo the time in this world... I might be able to save Kazuma, Mahon, and even Minu's mother... maybe even his sister.

I glanced at him and gave him a sincere smile. "Be strong, I know you can do it. You have Jay and the others, right? And Minu? You are always welcome to the Hummingbird Crew. You created it after all." I patted his shoulders. I smiled brightly when he smiled at me.

"Yeah. Thanks, Y/n..."

"No problem. Just make sure not to keep things from us anymore, okay? The action you made, you keeping your distance from us, is such nonsense. We've already been here from you ever since the beginning, don't forget that you have us. C'mon, prick." I grinned and he shook his head while laughing. 

There, Minu's back. Truthfully speaking though, he was, is, and will always be a member of Hummingbird Crew. 

𓃠.☘︎

"I want to come but..." 

I chuckled at my cousin's gloomy face. He wants to come with me to the grocery store to restock the food in my apartment but unfortunately for him, they have a practice today. 

"I would be fine going alone, y'know. I can manage." What does he think of me? Heh. 

"Okay..." He replied lowly. 

I shook my head with a small smirk plastered on my lips while watching his gloomy face. 

"Don't worry, I'll buy you some snacks. See you later!"

I rode a taxi going to the nearest grocery store. I started roaming around the said store and started putting foods in my basket. Of course, I didn't dare to forget my cousin's favorite snacks and of course, mine. After a few minutes, I finished getting my groceries. And since I do not have my bike today, I decided to just walk home. It's not that far, anyways. 

My peaceful walk on the sidewalks got interrupted when I heard a noise coming from the alleyway I just passed. Maybe I'm just hearing things? I continued to walk and brushed off my thoughts, but I felt myself stiffened when I heard the same noise again, someone is groaning and hissing from pain, and it's louder now! 

I gulped and slowly, I turned my head to look at my back and that's when my eyes widened. I didn't expect to see him here, and worst of all, I didn't expect to see him looking like that! His right arm is covered with a red liquid, and when my eyes moved to his face, I grimaced. 

His eyes met mine. Those uncomfortable snake eyes of his. I saw him licked his lips with his weird looking tongue and gave me a slight smirk that made me feel shiver down my spine. 

He tried to walk towards my direction which made me freeze on my spot. I want to run away, I don't want to see this snake guy again, I don't want anything related to him, but still... but at the same time, my body says not to run. That he won't harm me, that it'll be fine being near this person. 

Considering his current situation, more like his current look, he badly needs help. And my conscience won't let me sleep if I just run away from this guy. I'm not that bad, y'know. 

"Keke, we met again, Y/n." He laughed. He just fucking laugh, people, while his arm is bleeding, like it was nothing, like it was just a normal thing in Earth.

That made me grimace once again. I looked at him from head to foot and silently sigh in relief when i realized it was only his arm that was bleeding. He has some bruises on his face, scratches, but that's it. But damn, this guy really needs help. 

"We met again, yes.." But you don't need to laugh off the pain you're currently feeling, bastard. 

I sighed and decided to step forward. I grabbed his non bleeding arm that made him raise his one eyebrow at me. My eyebrow twitched violently when I noticed his expression, but at the end, I took a deep breath and spoke. 

"Come with me, we're going to clean your wound, Wooin Yoo." I didn't bother to wait for his reply as I dragged him towards my apartment which is only a few walks away from us. 

"Okay~" 

What I didn't know is that, while dragging him towards my place, he is busy watching me with a smirk on his face. 

Chapter Text

I pulled him inside my apartment. Jay's still on their practice session that's why I am so sure that it's only me and this snake guy who's here right now. I ordered him to sit on the sofa as I went to the kitchen to find our first aid kit. I always prepare a kit like this mainly because of Jay, why? Because one time he's looking normal, but the next day, he'll be looking like he was made as a punching bag! 

I walked up to the living room to see my unwelcomed slash unexpected visitor who's currently roaming his eyes around the apartment. I cleared my throat and his eyes landed on me. He gave me an amused smirk that made me click my tongue in annoyance. 

"Let's clean your wound. What the hell even happened to you?" I mumbled while starting to clean his bloody arm. 

"Got into a fight, dummy." I rolled my eyes at his answer. Of course, nothing surprises me anymore. I just hope that Vinny won't be looking like this because knowing him, he always chooses violence. 

He shouldn't make Ajumma worried about him, tsk. 

I came back to my senses when I heard him hiss. "What the hell, woman? Are you really cleaning my wound or not?" Tsk, demanding much? 

I continued tending his wound and after that, I sat comfortably on the sofa across from him. He's busy checking the wound I cleaned up for him. 

"You're good." As usual, he gave me a smirk. He didn't even bother saying 'thank you'?! I cleaned your wound, you jerk!

"You're welcome." I rolled my eyes which made him laugh. Argh. 

I crossed my arms against my chest and stared at him with my furrowed brows. 

"You know what? I don't like you." I blurted out of nowhere, which made him raise his eyebrow at me, his eyes flooded with curiosity. 

"Oh? Why, thank you." He gave me a shit eating grin which made me grimace. What the hell?

"I don't like you at all. Just a mere presence of yours screams danger. I always get uncomfortable whenever my eyes meet you. Even a while ago, even now."

I stared at him. His expression remained the same. Did I hurt him? I don't think so. I didn't expect myself to just blurt out words like those, but it's not bad being an honest person, right? And there's nothing keeping me from being honest with him. 

I sighed. "But the thing is, even though you're working with the one I hate the most, I still want to be your friend." ...and leaned on the sofa the moment those words left my mouth. 

I was taken aback when I noticed his expression changed. If a while ago, he's giving me his usual nasty smirk, now, he's staring at me blankly. It feels like he's studying me, but at the same time, he's not. Did I say something wrong to make him look like that? Geez. I was just being honest. 

"I'll be going." 

Eh? Huh? Before I could even speak, he had already left my apartment. I stared at the door where he went out and sighed. Seriously? What happened? Did I make him upset or something? 

Tsk. Such an ungrateful jerk, didn't even say his thank you until he left. I didn't regret tending his wound, though. 

*bzzt (just pretend this is a vibration sound of a phone, hehe.)

I took out my phone when I felt it vibrate. I was met with two messages, the one from my cousin and the other was sent by Owen. 

Oh? It's been a while since he last texted me. After he called that night, he stopped texting me. I didn't initiate a text message since I thought that maybe he's just very busy over there. 

I opened my cousin's text message first. 

My Favorite Cousin:

I'll be staying over at Vinny's house tonight, Y/n. I'll be back tomorrow. Take care.

Oh, wow. So, they went back to sleeping over in Vinny's house again, eh? I wonder if they're complete.

With that thought, I opened Owen's message. 

Knight:

Y/n! How r u? It's been a while:)

I smiled upon reading his message. It's really been a while. 

To Knight:

Oh, hey. I'm doing well, how abt you there? 

I decided to open my Instagram while waiting for the England boy's reply. I was met with Jay's recent post which was taken when we were on The Bike Shop, the picture he took when Vinny and Minu were having a talk. I remembered that day. The day Minu wanted to buy the members things that they wanted in Heri-noona's shop. 

But that memory isn't a good one for me. 

I sighed and shook my head. I shouldn't dwell too much in the past. All is good now. We're good with Minu already. Alright. 

' Mia Kim is calling...'

Oh? Why is she calling me? 

I swiped the green button on the screen and answered her call. I was welcomed with her enthusiastic voice which made me chuckle. 

"Y/n!"

"Hey, Mia. Something to tell me?" 

"Yeah... I actually uhm.. invited Minu to the beach this weekend.." 

My eyes lit up when a certain manhwa chapter popped on my head. 

"Oh, the beach! So, did he say yes?" 

"Yeah, he said yes instantly, Y/n." I laughed. Did Minu answer right away? Pft, of course, it's Mia we're talking about. He would accept Mia's invitation without even a second thought. 

He loves her~

"But I called to invite you also, if you're free this upcoming weekend, that is..." Omg, she's inviting me also. Does that mean... I'll be spending my weekend on a beach? I love it!

"Of course, Mia, I'm free! Gosh, I couldn't even remember when was the last time I went to a beach, so thanks for inviting me." 

"Haha, see you this weekend then? I'll just text you the details, Y/n." I nodded over the phone, but then, I remembered something that made me smirk.

"Oh, yeah, right. So, does it mean that the others are invited too?" I asked while a smirk still plastered on my lips. 

"Jay and the others? Yes, of course. Don't you think this is a good opportunity for them to rest and enjoy a bit?" 

I smiled knowingly. "Yes, that's true. So, did you tell Minu that you invited us too? Not just him?" 

"Oh.. now that you said that, I think I forgot to mention to him that the others are coming too..." 

I refrained myself from laughing because Mia might find it weird and might ask also why I am laughing. But oh, God, this is gonna be fun! I can already imagine Minu's reaction upon knowing that it is not a date with Mia but a date with the whole group! 

"You did a good job, Mia." I nodded stiffly, even though she couldn't see me. 

"H-huh?" 

I shook my head and laughed it off. "Nothing. Anyways, I gotta go then, thanks for inviting me. I'll make sure to attend."

"Oh, welcome, Y/n!" And the call ended. 

I let out a smile and replied to Owen's message before leaning on the sofa once again. I'm already getting excited! I'm looking forward to this upcoming weekend.

𓃠.☘︎

I grinned when I saw Vinny, Dom, Jay, Shelly and Yuna outside the apartment. I waved enthusiastically and smiled at them. 

"You look so excited, Y/n." Dom grinned at me which made me grin back. 

I nodded my head and grip the bag I had. "So excited! I can't remember when was the last time I went into a beach, and I wanted to chill too, y'know." I wiggled my eyebrow at him that made him cackle. 

"Let's go!" I grabbed Dom and Jay's arms and started walking towards the bus station. Yup, I'm so excited! 

And of course, I won't forget Minu. Heh. That prick, I'll make sure he'll die of embarrassment. Kehe. 

We arrived at the bus terminal safely. With a grin plastered on my lips, I entered the bus which were Mia and Minu's at, with the others following me from behind. 

Mia's face suddenly lit up upon seeing me and the others. "We're here, guys!" 

"Huh?"

I cackled into the ground when I saw Minu's face. Oh, god, this is awesome! 

My friends stared at me when I started laughing like a madman while pointing at Minu's face. 

"H-hey, Y/n, you okay?" Shelly.

"What's got you laughing so hard, man?" Dom.

I looked at them and shook my head. I looked back at Minu and that's when I cackled again. "Oh my gosh, Minu Yoon, you should've seen your face! It's so hilarious! Hahaha!" I wiped the tears in the corner of my eyes and laughed again.

Damn, I will never get enough of this moment. He's so funny! He really thought he was going on a date, an overnight trip with Mia? But hey, turns out we're with them! 

Minu looked at me with so much hate on his eyes but I just laughed it off. I walked towards them and patted his shoulders. I stepped closer to him and whispered.

"Aww, someone thought they were going on an overnight date with Mia. Someone got his hopes high." I giggled when I saw his unreadable expression. I tapped his shoulders and started walking towards my seat. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Aww, I just love the weather today!" Mia exclaimed the moment we got off the bus. I beamed at her and seconded her. 

"Hey, you got your helmet?" I glanced at my side to see Dom and the others taking out their bike and preparing to wear their helmets. 

"You brought your bikes with you?" Minu asked, lightly astonished, not really expecting his friends to bring their bikes on this trip.

"This is exactly where we need to ride our bikes." Dom replied with a cool look on his face. 

"We'd go ahead and get a head start." Shelly joined in which made me almost pout. 

"C'mon, you're leaving me with them? I want to join the ride!" I stated which made them sweatdropped at me. I simply glared at Minu when he rolled his eyes on me.

Huh, can't get over the fact that his hopes got crushed, eh? 

Shelly laughed and waved her hand off. "Borrow mine later? What do you think?" I grimaced at her offer. No offense, but I'm not into road bikes, I prefer a ladies bike. I find road bikes too big and high for me, I might not be able to pedal normally! 

"No thanks. I'll just go with them." She laughed and that made me sigh. My gaze went to the guy who was standing beside her and smiled at him when his heterochromia eyes met mine. I clicked my tongue when I saw his brow shot up. Tsk tsk, is smiling back that hard to do? 

"See you in a bit!" We waved at them before turning my head to Minu and the two girls. 

We settled inside a cab. Minu took the passenger seat while me, Mia and Yuna, sat at the back. I sat near the window while Mia was between me and Yuna. I looked outside the window and watched the trees we were passing by. But my face suddenly lit up when I finally saw the blue beach. 

I opened the window when I noticed Minu already opened the window close to him. The prick peeked from the window and called our friends' attention.

"Hey! You enjoying yourself? You guys make me wanna ride the bike too!" I laughed and started shaking my head when I heard what he said. 

No one's preventing you from riding a bike, Minu. 

"Yeah, this is like a whole new level! I'll let you ride mine later!" Dom replied enthusiastically. 

"You guys remind me of the good old days!" 

My head whipped at the sound of the voice and my brow shot up when I realized it was the driver's voice. 

"I had so much passion and spirit! We even had a bike team!" 

Oh? Now that he said that, yeah, I remember this moment on the manhwa. 

"Our team name was... Asura!" I gave the driver of the cab a deadpan look. I even noticed my friends sweatdropping but I shrugged and continued watching outside the open window. 

My mind drifted to the name of the crew that the man mentioned. Asura Crew, huh? Of course, I remember them. If I'm not mistaken, this man's son is the leader of the said crew, with that Might Guy hair get up. 

Still, they're a good team. 

I yawned and closed the window. I glanced at Mia beside me and decided to ask. "Are we near already?" 

She smiled at me. "A few minutes more. You're tired already, Y/n?" 

"Kinda."

"Don't worry, we're already near." I hummed as a response. 

"We'll get off here!"

Huh?

I stared at the shop in front of us where the driver got us off. Bike Rental Shop. My lips curved up and walked to Minu. 

"Well, I like your idea." He smirked at me and walked towards the said shop and started talking to the one managing it. Yuna and I agreed to ride a comfort bike while Minu and Mia rented a tandem bike. 

"That asshole. Why did he switch to bikes when we have all this stuff on our back?!" I laughed and glanced at Yuna, who's already sweating while pedalling her rented bike. 

Well, I prefer riding a bike than just sitting inside a car so, Imma just shut up.

"C'mon, it'd be a crime to sit inside a car by the ocean!" Very well said, Minu. 

Minu and Mia were ahead of us. Yuna's actually in front of me, seems like she's trying to pedal faster than a while ago which made me shrug my shoulders. 

C'mon, I wanna enjoy the scenery. I don't mind riding behind them. 

"BAHAHAHAHA! Lookin' cute, you guys!"

Oh, they finally caught up.

Minu and Mia looked at the back, and me? Nah, I'm looking at the blue ocean while still pedalling at a normal pace. 

"Just in time! Oh, we competin' now. You guys can join us! What do you say? You in?!" Geez, a competition. 

I looked at my back to see our friends. "I'll pass." They do know I'm not really good at competition. 

"Aww, c'mon Y/n. Join us! This is fun!" 

I smiled sweetly at him and shook my head. "No, I won't."

"Okay, guys! Y/n said she'll join! How about you?!"

My eyes widened. "Wha- hey! I said I'm not joining!" But he only grinned at me and gave me a thumbs up. I grunted. 

"Are you serious? I'm tired already..." Yuna responded but of course, Dom won't let her also pass. 

"Whoever gets there the last is jumping into the ocean! Hahaha!" I rolled my eyes and huffed. I don't care if I'm the last rider. I would be fine jumping into the water later just let me have peace while riding. 

"It's probably going to be one of you guys!" Shelly exclaimed and grinned before they dashed ahead of us.

"Are you kidding me?! We're on a tandem bike!" Minu shouted but he got no response from them. That's when I noticed Yuna slowly catching up to his brother. A smirk crawled up in my face. 

Heh, not bad. Way to go, Yuna. 

"Huh? Why are you taking this so seriously?!" The prick shouted at his twin.

"Just take your time with Mia!" 

And that's when I cackled while watching them race, both of the twins not really wanting to be the last one in this race. 

Well, I already claim my defeat. I'll just take my sweet time.

I glanced at the ocean while normally pedalling and smiled at myself. I closed my eyes a bit and welcomed the cold breeze of air. I love this. 

I'm looking forward to what will happen on this trip. 

Chapter Text

"Gah! You didn't even try?!" 

I was welcomed with Dom's voice the moment I took off from my rented bike. I watched them hover around in one area and walked towards them.

"Heh, I wanted to enjoy my ride, why would I compete with you guys? Besides, I didn't say yes to that competition, tsk." 

I simply shot my brows up at Dom and gave him a lazy smirk. I took off my backpack, let it drop on the sand and started running towards the water. 

"Wait, what? You're going in for real?" Minu questioned.

"Dom said whoever is gonna make it last will jump on the ocean, you prick!" I exclaimed and literally jumped. But the moment my body met the cold water, I found myself smiling. 

This is actually fun! 

I grinned and turned my head to look at where my friends are. I waved my hands at them with a big grin on my lips when I noticed Dom with his phone, taking a picture- maybe a video of me? I don't know, but I just gave him a thumbs up and played with the water around me. 

"Alright! Come on out now, Y/n, we didn't expect you to actually dive in!" Shelly laughed. 

I smirked and flipped my now wet hair. "Heh, of course I'll do the punishment." I would've tried that friendly competition if I didn't really want to do the said punishment. 

"Okay, now come on out, Y/n! Your punishment's done already, let's go!" 

"Coming!" But before I can even take one step out of the water, coldness swept on my body. 

Ack, so cold. I'm shivering. 

I walked towards them. Dom gave me a thumbs up and showed me the picture he took from his phone which made me grin at him. I looked like a small kid who was experiencing going into a beach for the first time! Oh gosh. That's when Mia suddenly shouted.

"Ah, Y/n! Your shirt!" 

Huh? My shirt?

I glanced at what Mia is pointing out and gasped when I noticed my wet white shirt with my black undergarment actually visible now. 

"Boys, don't look!" Yuna exclaimed which made me cover my body with my arms. I noticed the boys suddenly looking in another direction. My cheeks heat up and I look down. 

So embarrassing!

"Do you have a jacket or a pair of new shirts to change on, Y/n?" Shelly asked and I nodded my head as a response. 

"I do have a shirt, but I forgot to bring a jacket." I scratched my cheeks when she looked at me blankly. I'm sorry, I know I was too excited to even bring a jacket! I forgot, okay? Because I was too excited! I wanna cry right now!

"Seriously, Y/n, you should be like Jay, he always wear jackets. That's why I love him even more." Huh? Why did the topic go to my cousin now? 

I turned to my cousin and was about to ask for his jacket when a loud voice interrupted me. 

"Woah! Holy crap!" 

We all watched a figure who's now running towards our direction with stars on his eyes. 

Oh, I know this guy...

He stopped in front of Jay and my eyes almost bulged when I saw him hold Jay's hand so tight while staring at him as if he was in love with my cousin.

This really happened? I forgot!

"Jay! I'm your biggest fan!"

A fan, eh?

"I've been watching you ever since the preliminary match! And I'm not gonna lie, my heart pounds every time I see you in the race!" 

Err... what? I sweatdropped and snorted when I remembered a certain green-haired guy who acts just like him. But well, I'm sure he's much worse than this guy right now. 

"Who the hell is this hillbilly...?" Dom asked while watching the said boy. 

"On top of that.. how much longer do you think he's gonna hold Jay's hand?" Shelly, who seems any second by now, he's gonna grab the boy away for holding her boyfriend's hand.

I glanced at my cousin and stifled a laugh when I saw his expression. While they were busy conversing with each other, my gaze fell on the wide ocean and smiled when my face met a whip of a wind, but shivered instantly when my body felt the coldness of the air again.

Grr... Too much excitement, and now here I am, suffering, tsk. 

"Here." 

Huh? 

I turned around just to catch sight of Vinny handing a jacket to me. My eyes went to his face and then the jacket. He's looking in another direction, seems like he doesn't want to face me while I'm in this kind of condition. I stared at him longer than I expected and almost smiled when I noticed how handsome he is even if it's just his side view. 

Damn, I'm doomed. 

I took the black jacket from him and immediately dropped my bag to wear the said jacket. I felt my face heating up a little when I felt the warmth that the black clothing gave me. 

"Thanks, I'll give this back to you later." 

"Suit yourself." He simply replied which made me smile. 

"Who the hell was that guy on the duck boat anyway?" Minu suddenly asked while we were walking towards the rented place we're gonna stay. 

"Dunno. Never seen him before." Dom.

Surprisingly, my cousin joined them. "I did. A couple of times at the race." They all looked at him when he said that.

"You did? You watched him race? How was he?" Dom asked. 

"He just... seemed to enjoy it. Win or lose." 

"So, is he good or bad? What are you trying to say?" 

"He made it to the 6th round, you idiot. Of course, he's good." I snorted when Dom seemed taken aback by Vinny's reply.

"Whatever, just forget about him and focus on our team." 

𓃠.☘︎

I immediately went straight to the shower room the moment we entered the rented place we were staying at. Wearing a comfortable pair of shorts and a loose t-shirt, I grinned at Shelly when she saw me. 

"Feeling comfy, Y/n?" She asked as she combed her gold locks. 

"Definitely, though I'm feeling a bit tired..." 

She shrugged her shoulders at me. "Rest for now, I'll call you when we're gonna do something."

I grinned at her and said my thanks. She grinned back before entering the shower room to change her clothes.

"Heard there's a nice sushi place nearby." 

Oh, they're talking about food. Sushi, huh? 

"Later. Let's eat this first!" Dom looked at us, with his eyes getting all those stars again, I don't know how that happened, though, while showing us the meats he brought to the trip. 

"See what I mean?" And winked at us, which made me laugh.

"That's great! Let's go borrow the grill first, then." I suggested and they all nodded their heads to agree with me. 

"Hey, Jay. You brought the instant rice and kimchi, right?" He turned to Jay and the latter nodded his head. 

A barbecue?! Gosh, I'm drooling. I'm excited! Just imagine all the saucy meat later? Goodness!

"Vinny fell asleep as soon as we got here." My eyes went to Yuna when I heard her voice. She's crouching down in front of a sleeping Vinny. My eyes landed on the said red-haired boy and noticed him sleeping with Jack beside him.

"Vinny, wake up! We got a barbecue!" I watched as he slowly opened her eyes and mumbled barbecue before slowly getting up, which made us grin. Of course, he's hungry. Well, we're all hungry. My excitement even led to me forgetting to eat my breakfast a while ago, heh.

"How about we bring this close to the beach and eat there?" One of them suggested and I immediately agreed. 

"That's a good idea. Let's go!"

"Great! Hey boys, hurry up!" 

The boys went and borrowed a grill and us girls brought down the meat and others that we'll need. The boys set up the grill and started grilling the moment we found a good spot just a few meters away from the beach. 

I can almost feel myself drooling while watching them grill the meat. 

"Smells so good~" Minu stated as he and Mia watched the others who were busy grilling. 

I went beside Jay who's busy cutting the meats and tugged his jacket sleeves.

"Gimme, Jay. Gimme, gimme some meat..." I chanted while still tugging his sleeves. He looked at me blankly for a few seconds but I pouted which made him sigh before looking back at the meat. 

"I'm still grilling it. Later." 

"Wha- but... I'm hungry! Look, even Dom just ate some. Give me the scissors, I'll cut one for me. Just wanna taste it." I licked my lips as I stared at the juicy, mouthwatering meats on the grill. 

"Idiot, he said 'later'. The meat still needs to be cooked." 

I bit my lower lip when the red-haired guy beside me said that. My lips curved down. He keeps on calling me names. Was there a time that he called me by my real name and not just 'idiot'? I can't even remember.

I didn't bother to look at him and just watched them grill the meat. It's not that I don't want to cook, it's just that, the boys prefer to do it, especially this cousin of mine.

"Wow, you are even good at grilling the meat? You're just perfect in everything, aren't you?" Shelly exclaimed as she watched Jay besides her, but the said boy didn't even bother to reply to her.

My eyebrow went up when Shelly picked a slice of meat and dipped it in a miso paste. I grimaced. Girl, he does not prefer that kind of paste, trust me. "Come on, you've been grilling nonstop. Try one." 

Jay glanced at the meat skeptically. "I want mustard, not miso paste..." Shelly seemed taken aback as I noticed her sweat dropping.

Pft.

"I really don't get his taste." Vinny murmured under his breath which didn't go unnoticed by me. And that's when my eyes landed on the meat he was eating.

"Hey, Vinny! How's your mom by the way?" Dom suddenly asked and I took that chance and used my chopsticks to grab a slice of meat in front of him. Before he could even react, I immediately put it on my mouth and gasped when I tasted the barbecue. 

This is so delicious! I want more!

"Dunno. I just want her in the hospital. But she doesn't want to go there. It's pissing me off." 

While they were busy talking, I reached for another piece of meat and popped it on my mouth. I just really love grilled meat like this! 

"Yeah.. take good care of her, man." 

Unbeknownst to me, Vinny's watching me with an amused expression. 

"Yeah." 

If my cousin won't give me meat, well, I still have Vinny. Surprisingly, he doesn't seem to mind me stealing all the meats he grilled, heh. 

"Why don't we have a toast? For the tournament!" Dom suddenly announced which made us turn our heads at him.

Ah, the ginseng wine which he stole from his Dad. I wonder how it tastes? 

"What did you bring?" Yuna asked with her eyes narrowing. 

That's when Dom showed us the bottle of wine which apparently he stole. For sure, his father's mad right now, pft.

"Ta-da! I present to you, a 100 year old wild ginseng wine!" We all sweatdropped at the sight of the said wine. 

"We're still minors." Jay excused himself instantly.

"What is up with that old man drink?" Shelly.

"C'mon! This is what a real man drinks!" He started distributing small cups to us and poured a small amount of the wine on it. I stared at the cup and then to Dom.

"What are you guys waiting for? Drink up!" But none of us did what he said.

"Alright, let me show you how it's done first!" We all watched him chugged the small cup and just a few minutes later, he dropped to the sand. 

"Dom!"

"What the hell? Dude just passed out." 

"What is this drink?!"

"Dumbass."

As much as I wanted to laugh at Dom who's busy mumbling incoherent words now, I stared at my cup again and slowly took a sip from it. 

"Bleh! Too bitter!" They all turned their attention towards me but I started coughing out because of the bitter taste of the ginseng wine. What the hell?! It's not just bitter, my throat's not good because of the mix taste of bitterness and spiciness! 

"Y/n?! You drink from it! Oh gosh!" 

I looked at Shelly when she called my name.

"I wanted to taste it! It's just one sip and yet, ack! Water, I need water!" 

I knew it! I shouldn't let my intrusive thoughts win the next time! 

Mia handed me a cup of water and I immediately drank it. I sighed in relief when the taste of the wine in my tongue and throat isn't that strong anymore. I put down the said cup and wiped my sweat away. 

They all looked at me with different expressions. Some of them looking amused and ready to laugh, the others looking blankly at me as if the thing I've done was the stupidest idea ever. Just guess who is who in it. 

"Seriously, Y/n..." 

I sweatdropped and looked in the other direction. Well...

"Idiot." I pouted. There it is again. 

"Huh? Where's Minu and Mia?" Shelly suddenly asked. I turned my head to glance in a certain direction and pointed it.

"There. They're having their sweet time, let's leave them alone." My eyes left them and unconsciously fell on my cousin's figure. My brow shot up when I noticed him glancing at their direction much longer than anyone would before he went back to his own work. He's busy reading again, alright. 

While Vinny and Yuna were busy getting Dom up, I sat in a small rock beside my cousin and rested my chin on my palm, and started watching the waves from my distance. It really is good to have a trip like this. Hoping this will not be the last one... of course. I'll make sure that this will never be the last trip that all of us are together. We will surely have another trip like this, all of us complete. 

"Yuna, you still haven't made up with Minu, right?" Shelly suddenly asked which made me perked up. Really? I thought they're already good since they act like nothing happened between them. 

Why don't you guys talk it over while you're here? I mean, he's your brother after all. " She suggested. Yuna suddenly went silent then all of a sudden, she finally spoke. But the words she says next made me look at the ocean solemnly. 

"In fact, we had... another sister." 

"What?" 

Our friends' attention went to the moment those words came out of her mouth. 

So, we're gonna know the tragedy of their past, huh? Yoon Yunmi...

I continued to stare at the ocean while Yuna started sharing the story with their deceased sister. She shared with us everything that happened on that very day, it's as if while she's relaying to us the story, her mind is drifted to the very same day that that tragedy happened. It's as if it all just happened yesterday. 

And it's not surprising anymore if the pain from that yesterday still stings for them. 

Yoon Yunmi, I hope you're happy wherever you are right now. Guide and protect your siblings, ne? 

Chapter Text

"So... after that happened, your Dad got divorced and married someone else?" 

"...yeah. But it was Mom who wanted the divorce."

Yuna continued her story. After their sister's death, their mother had the most difficult time. She even suffered from severe trauma and eventually, it became worse and she had to be hospitalized in a Psych ward for how many years. Their Dad was burnt out because of his business and his family issues, and that was when he met the twin's stepmother, the very reason he's been able to hang on till now. 

But unfortunately, Minu took that in the other way. He started blaming their Dad for abandoning their Mom and being irresponsible. He couldn't understand that they all suffered, and it's just that their father found someone to lean on after that. 

"Hey, guys. What are you talking about?" 

I glanced at Minu and Mia who were walking towards our direction. Minu seemed to notice us talking with each other, that's why he asked but none of us answered him. 

He and Mia stopped just a few steps away from us and his face turned confused. "What's going on? You guys all look serious." 

I sighed and decided to stand up from my sitting position and dust myself up. That's when Dom decided that it was a good idea to puke at Yuna's back that made all of us look at him with a grimace. That's it, wait till Yuna gets mad at him...

"You crazy bastard! Are you nuts?! You're so disgusting!" Yuna gripped Dom's neck while her other hand formed a fist, ready to pummel down the said boy. If I were Yuna, I wouldn't hesitate to kick this very guy to the ocean. 

That's when we heard a laugh. 

"HAHAHA! What is wrong with him?! He just had to throw up on Yuna, HAHAHA! Gross." Yeah, so gross, Shelly. 

"I'm very sorry, Yuna.. I didn't mean to.." Dom laughed sheepishly while Yuna gripped on his sweatshirt, still mad. 

"You'd better get sobber now. I don't wanna see you drink ever again. You got that? Jesus Christ, my clothes! I just bought them..." 

Amidst the small fight, I glanced at Minu and smiled when I saw how his lips curved up. Well, we don't really need to worry about anything, they'll be fine. 

We stayed at the shore until it became dark. More and more people continued to come and crowd the said shore. Some of them are taking a walk near the ocean, others are busy partying, others are busy talking and laughing with each other. 

I sat on one of the benches I spotted near the area. I started looking for my friends in the midnight crowd. I rested my back on the bench and watched my friends with the things they're all doing. 

First, I spotted Yuna and Dom. Dom seemed to have written something on the sand with some small firework sparklers standing between it while the said boy stood up in front of Yuna with his hands forming like he's wolverine but with the sparklers as his blades. I chuckled while watching them. Seems like even Yuna's almost so done with him.

Next that I spotted were Shelly and Jay. They seemed to be talking about something that the girl even whispered to my cousin. I can't see my cousin's expression since he had his back in my direction but it's not a surprise anymore if he's having his usual blank expression. 

Then, Mia and Minu. Of course, they're having their moment again. They're both watching Yuna and Dom and I can see them exchanging words from each other, even laughing. My mind drifted to the manhwa panel in which these events happened. Isn't this very day that Minu will start courting? Or are both of them finally dating? I don't know, I can't really remember that well...

And then, my eyes went on the other bench near me. I spotted the very red-haired friend we have, sitting on the said bench, while busy drinking the old wild ginseng wine that Dom got for us. Well, the one he stole from his father, pft. Just like me, he was busy watching the crowd doing their things. Ah, isn't it a good idea to sit next to him, in the very same bench? 

Heh, should I tease him? Even from this distance, I can already say that he's drunk. Seriously, he knew the effect of that ginseng wine since Dom interpreted it, but he's still drinking it well. Not really surprising if he'll get a hangover tomorrow morning, heh. 

I stood up and started to walk towards the red-hair when I heard someone calling his name. 

"Omg, Vinny!" 

My head whipped in the direction of where I heard the voice is, but the moment I saw who it was, I automatically stopped on my tracks and watched her run with a big smile towards him.

Of course, how can I forget? Of course they're here... she's here.

"Omg! Are we meant to be or what?! What are the chances?!" Okay, that's my cue.

I sighed and just decided to walk near the ocean. What's with this group of friends? They all have someone with them, how about me? Goodness gracious, they're all in their love team and that leaves me alone. Argh, how I wish June is here with us. But hey, even him has Noona— huh? June? 

My eyes widened and grabbed a handful of my hair because of something that I have forgotten— no, all of us have forgotten! I bit my lower lip as I turned my head and glanced at my friends for a bit before deciding to run towards our place. I need to call him, I need to talk to June! I totally forgot about him!

Such a forgetful brat, self. Not really cool anymore. 

𓃠.☘︎

I watched the green field out of the window of the bus which we were riding at. I rested my chin on my palm while we were on our way home. We're already on our way back and classes will be back again. We did enjoy the trip, thanks to Mia for this idea. It did her good, since I noticed how her and Minu interacted with each other this morning while others were still sleeping or busy preparing for the trip home. 

Love is on the air. I'm not really surprised if those two are dating now, heh. 

"Ah... Dad's wild ginseng.. what do I tell him?" 

From my seat, I can still hear Dom. I'm actually on the opposite seat next to them and Vinny. I'm the one near the window, and no one is sitting next to me. This is one of the moments that just proves I'm such a loner, not like the others who all have a duo. But I'm fine with this, though. Still, Dom's voice reached me because he's not that quiet, he's loud. But yeah, he seems problematic. Not our fault anymore though, it's all on him, pft. 

While my eyes may be watching outside the window, my ears were open with my friends' conversation. I heard Vinny saying he doesn't remember anything at all from last night. Last night, eh? I actually ran back to our place to call June and asked how he was doing and talked about some other things. I didn't go back to the shore anymore after that call and decided to just sleep since I know that we'll be travelling back home the very next morning. 

I wonder what else happened last night? 

From my peripheral view, I saw Shelly casually standing up and peeked over Dom and Vinny's seats. 

"You really don't remember anything?" I can hear her asking, and I can sense the amusement of her voice. 

"Did I throw up like this idiot?" He asked, not really sure what he did or what happened. Of course, he won't remember, he was too drunk last night. 

Shelly laughed which made me glanced over at them. She took out her phone and showed something to Vinny. "This is why I took your picture last night! Ta-da!" 

I noticed how Vinny's heterochromia eyes widened the moment he saw the picture and immediately grabbed the phone from Shelly's hand. The girl kept on laughing at Vinny's reaction while Dom peeked on the picture too. 

"What the hell?! Are you freaking kidding me?! I did that?!" 

"You two surely had chemistry, haha!" Mm, that's true. They suit each other.

This is a rare moment of Vinny getting flustered, wow. Shelly did a good job getting him flustered. 

"You were pretty damn good at flirting with girls last night. Of course, you can thank my Dad's wild ginseng wine for that. I'll be a goner when I get home. But, as long as you guys were happy, that'll do." I snorted at Dom's words. He looked at me and narrowed his eyes at me.

"Hey, what are you laughing at, Y/n? Be grateful, I'm such a good friend. Look, the wild ginseng wine I brought made Vinny get a girl." I rolled my eyes at him and laughed, ignoring the bitterness on my mouth and small twitch of pain on my chest. 

"Heh. You'll still be a goner after, though. What? You stole that wine from your father's collection or something?" I grinned when I saw his expression change instantly. This dude is really a good friend, and that's something I will always be proud to say. But he's such a hilarious one, for real. 

"By the way, what's up with those two? Did something happen yesterday?" My brow shot up and my gaze went to Jay the moment the topic went to Minu and Mia who were sitting in front of Dom and Vinny. It's really so hard to read his expressions, even if he's my cousin, or even if I have read this manhwa... but I'm actually learning about it. Lately, I'm doing pretty good determining and deciphering his blank expressions. 

And this time, it just confirmed my theory when he glanced at the two with that kind of look.

"They've been like that since before we left." Yuna replied. 

"They didn't fight again, did they?" Shelly. 

No, not really, Shelly. It's the opposite actually. Wow, I'm friends with two sets of couples, eh? Now that I think of it, all of them have someone or will have someone special in their lives. 

I pity myself. The one who's special to me will have someone else. Well, it doesn't hurt, really. Really...

A few more minutes and we arrived at the terminal. I saw my friends talking with each other the moment I got off the bus. 

"What's wrong? He's not picking up?" Shelly asked Dom, who's busy calling someone on his phone. 

Are they calling June? 

"I hope he's alright..." 

"He's not mad at us for going on a trip without him, is he?" I sweatdropped because of what Dom said and sighed. It's not that, well, it would be more fun if he was with us, but he really can't come because of what happened to him.

Those bastards.... Tsk.

I started looking around for a taxi. While they're all busy calling our friend, I opened my bag to look for my phone, but something else caught my eyes. It's the familiar black jacket resting inside my backpack. 

This is Vinny's. I forgot to give it back to him yesterday. Oh well. 

I took out the said jacket off my bag and handed it to Vinny, who's just standing a few inches away from me. 

"Here. Thanks for lending it to me yesterday. I'm sorry, I kinda forgot to give it back to you. Don't worry, I already washed it." I washed that jacket yesterday before I took a shower. I just really forgot to give it back to him yesterday since we were all busy having fun at the beach. 

He looked at the black jacket I was handing out in front of him and unexpectedly, his heterochromia eyes met mine. I immediately looked away within a second and pushed the jacket on him for him to get it already. His hands brushed mine the moment he got the said clothing and I almost sighed in relief when I couldn't finally feel his eyes on me. 

I turned my back on him and took a deep breath as I gripped my backpack's handle. This is awkward. Why? What now? 

"Probably not. I'm gonna go with Mia. Why don't you guys go pay him a visit?" Yuna suggested that the crew members agreed. 

"That's weird. He would never go off the grid over a cold. I think we should stop by his place while we're at it." Minu stated. Well, that's true though. Minu knows June the best here, since they've been friends before we even met him. Dom turned to look at me when I was about to step at the side of the road to catch a taxi and called my attention.

"Y/n! You comin' to June's house? We're gonna visit him." I looked at them and shook my head with an apologetic smile. 

"I'm sorry, I can't go with you. I just really want to rest at home. Just update me, yeah?" 

"Sure." I smiled and waved at them goodbye when I finally spotted a taxi. 

"See you tomorrow." 

𓃠.☘︎

"Hwarang! Stop looking at those magazines!" 

"Heh, no can do. They're just so—"

"So what?!"

I watched those two bickers again for the nth time. As usual, Hwarang brought his favorite magazines, and Jinyoung who always confiscates those. I will never get enough of these two. They're cute. I'm shipping the two of them together, hehe

"H-hey... why are you getting mad, Jinyoung? Don't tell me..."

"Wha— what.." 

"... that you wish you'd have those blossoms they have?" 

I winced when a loud thump on the floor was heard. That indicates a body going knockout and dropping on the floor. Geez. 

Hwarang, my dearest friend, was knocked out by a single punch on the head, given by my dearest friend, Jinyoung.

"S-shut up! That's not it, idiot!" Jinyoung's getting flustered, eh. 

I sighed and walked up towards them. "That's enough. You knocked him out cold, Jinyoung. Let's just go to the cafeteria to buy a drink." I suggested and she nodded her head discreetly before glancing at Hwarang again.

I looked at the orange-haired boy's other friend, nodded my head as he already knew what that meant. He nodded back and gave me a thumbs up, saying that he'll take care of it. Or him. Yeah.

While walking towards the cafeteria, Jinyoung keeps on mumbling on herself, something about Hwarang again, saying she's sorry and didn't mean to punch him that hard. I can even hear her mumbling something about how he deserves it and that he will never be able to bring those magazines again, which made me sweatdropped.

I'm really surrounded by such bundling friends, eh? I didn't expect my school life to be like these the moment I realized I jumped from this world from mine.

My eyebrows met when my mind drifted to the very moment I called June. That night, I got him to tell me what really happened. I have a few suspects who did that to him but I didn't tell him about that. He'll become suspicious of me if ever I had mentioned that to him. But to confirm my suspicios, I will need to talk to him again. Wooin. 

I glared at the floor when I remembered the last time we met. Tsk. Such an ungrateful bastard. He should be thankful that I treated his wounds. Does telling him I wanted to be his friend crushed his ego, pride or something? I don't know about that person, argh. 

"Y/n, you okay? Are you... glaring at the floor?" 

I snapped my thoughts out when I heard my friend's voice. I smiled sheepishly and scratched my cheek. "No, I'm not. Anyways, let's go and buy Hwarang some drinks too while we're at it. That would be a good peace offering for him, y'know." She immediately lightened up and nodded her head as we walked towards the cafeteria. 

Well, that went well. 

I sighed. Should I really talk to him again? 

Chapter Text

"Your Mom's been worried about you."

I glanced at Jay to see his reaction and then to Mr. Nam. Worried? She may be worried, but Jay won't be able to go home until she behaves herself and stops that kind of education to his two sons. Ah, I wonder how Kay is doing nowadays? 

Wondering what I'm doing here in the Staff Room with Jay? Mr. Nam called Jay and then Jay saw me while I was walking my way out of the school, that's why I ended up coming here with him. Mr. Nam seemed to not mind as he already started talking to Jay about this issue. 

"You don't go to your academies, you don't even go home..." My gaze fell on the room's ceiling. Jay's rebellion like this, it really makes him bad. He's not the Student President anymore, he's not attending any extra curricular activities inside the school, not even active in his after school classes. I really can't blame the teacher for talking to Jay about this. 

"Boy, I know how much this match means to you. But I want you to go back home." I stared at Jay, but he just looked down and stayed quiet the whole time. 

"You can do whatever you want. But don't try to solve your problems by rebelling."

𓃠.☘︎

Silence fell between us both while we stride through the hallway of the school. I rested my two hands inside my blouse's pockets as we made our walk outside. He's been silent ever since we entered the staff room. Well, he's really thinking about the talk a while ago then. 

I sighed and finally broke the silence. "Jay, I think Mr. Nam's right." 

I can feel his gaze falling on me when I suddenly spoke. "Well, I'm not on the right term with your mother, but your father? We're good. But I'm saying this because I think, you really need to go home now. Your brother's all alone, y'know. Aren't you worried about him?" I looked at him to see his face but he looked down and sighed. 

"I'll think about it. It's just that... my Mom.." 

"Your Mom will always be your Mom. That's a fact that you can't change. Hell, I was sorry for disrespecting your mother, but this time, they're right to get worried. For you to go back home. You can just avoid her or something if you really don't want to talk to her while you're at home?" It's hard to make up with Jay's mother because of the mindset she has. I really can't blame the mothers for acting like that, but those times? For me, she really overdid it. 

He hummed and that's when silence fell between us again. I shrugged my shoulders and just continued walking, but I stopped on my tracks when I noticed my cousin halted. My brow shot up when I followed where he was looking at and I almost scoffed when I saw what it was. 

Or who it was.

He's looking at the window. Turns out, Mia's there and she seems to be waiting for someone. And I didn't feign my surprise when I saw Minu running towards her. We watched them converse happily through the window. I glanced at Jay when Minu and Mia held each other's hands as they started walking away from their position. Jay looked down, as if the floor was really interesting, and continued walking. 

I tilted my head as my eyes narrowed. I glanced at the place where we saw Mia and Minu and then glanced at Jay's back. Hah. This is really... unexpected. Oh, well. He has Shelly, he'll be fine. 

I followed my cousin until we finally were out of school. Jay informed me that they will hold a practice session today and asked me if I wanted to join them but I just shook my head and waved goodbye at him. 

"Take care, alright? If something happens, call me or go to my apartment." He casually nodded his head as he walked towards his waiting friends. 

"Hey, look over there! Which school are they from?" 

"I'm not sure... but they're so hot.."

"Omg, they're too hot. Handsome as well!" 

"Do you think they'll give us their numbers if we ask?" 

"Maybe? I don't know girl, try it!"

"But I'm shy!"

I rolled my eyes while I heard some of the girls whispering with each other. They're too loud, is that really supposed to be a whisper? And what the hell are they talking about? 

I roamed my eyes around the area and halted when I saw two familiar figures standing just outside the school gate. Eh? Sung and Vinny? What are they doing here? Oh, the practice session, yeah. Of course. 

I took my phone out and started walking away again. I'm still thorn whether to talk to him or not. I don't even know what I'm going to do, especially Minu's accident that will happen just after the tournament. I gripped my phone when I realized what manhwa panel I am currently at. I really need to prevent that accident, no matter what happens. 

Even if it means to make a sacrifice. But, I might really need to talk to him after the tournament. For the last time, I guess? Damn. This is all messed up. Even my mind seems to be not functioning well. 

𓃠.☘︎

I unlocked the door of my apartment and dumped my bag on the couch as I lumped myself at the carpeted floor. I'm feeling tired. I didn't even do anything productive throughout the day since I spent my whole day in class either walking around the campus or just sitting in our classroom and yet I'm already tired coming home from school. 

I  rummaged through my bag when I remembered Kay. I immediately dialed his number the moment I got my phone and waited for him to answer. 

"Hello, Y/n-noona?" 

I smiled when he finally answered the call. "Hey, how's the little Jo doin'?" 

"Tired from doing school works, Noona. When will you visit here? Even Hyung isn't coming home anymore..." I sighed when I hinted the sadness in his tone. 

"Well, I might come within this week or next week? Let's hangout?" 

"Really?!" 

I hummed and even nodded my head, as if he could see me. "Yep." It's the least that I can do. This child needs to get out of their house and have some actual fun too, not just staying there and have his workbooks and other schoolworks to accompany him. 

"You promise, Noona? How about Hyung?" 

"I promise. And about your Hyung.... well, he's doing fine, don't worry." Doing fine, my ass. He's doing well compared to normal kids who were rebelling, but he really needs to go back home. 

"He'll be home soon."

"Really? But Mom might... shout at him again.." I sighed and started massaging my temple with my free hand. 

"Don't worry about that. Everything will turn out alright, just focus on the things you wanted to do, okay?" 

"Okay..." 

"Let's hangout with your brother soon. I'll just inform you when." I grinned when I heard the excitement in his voice when he replied back to me. 

"I'm looking forward to that day, Noona." 

I laughed and nodded my head. "Yeah, sure. I'll hang up now, finish your work and eat, okay?"

"Okay, bye Noona."

"Take care, little brat."

Well, that went nice. The only thing left to do is to inform Jay about our plan. That older brat better say yes. 

I decided to take a shower before cooking food for me. After cooking, I ate in peace, while a book was near me and started reading while eating. Well, what can I say? Multitasking. You really can't blame me because this book is so good! And I have the One-more-chapter Syndrome, okay? 

After finally successfully eating, I went straight to the living room and lay down on the couch as I continued to read. But my peaceful reading got interrupted when my phone vibrated, indicating that I got a message. 

Who is it? 

I lazily get up and grab my phone at the small table beside me. I put down my book and opened up my phone to see who texted me. My eyebrows met upon reading the text. It was from Shelly. 

Shelly:

Y/n, we're at the police station. We got caught in a fight and your cousin's in a bad state!

My eyes widened and immediately ran to my room and grabbed a jacket before running outside the apartment. Upon locking the door, I gripped my phone hard as I started running towards the police station. The said station is just a few meters away from home, and I know where it is. I can arrive there in just a few minutes of running. 

I stopped in front of the said building. I took a deep breath, readying myself to enter the station but my friends beat me to it. They're already walking outside the police station. Then I guess, the talking with the cops is already finished. 

"Y/n!" 

I glanced at Shelly when she called my name, but my eyes roamed on our friends faces. They're full of bruises. Even from this kind of distance, I can see the smudges of blood from their faces. They're wearing bandages but I can see that they're not yet fixed. Their wounds still need to be clean and they need fresh bandages and bandaids. And ointments, too. 

Damn it. 

They walked towards me and stopped just a few steps away. My face went blank when they finally got close to me. 

"Y/n, what are you doing here? It's late, you should be at your apartment." Dom started, but I just looked at Shelly and she nodded her head at me. 

"Shelly, tell them to follow me to my apartment. I'll clean their wounds." 

"Alright." 

I turned my back on them, one hand gripping my phone tight, while the other one was clenched to a fist. I bit my lower lip and started walking towards my apartment. 

"H-hey, Y/n. We're fine, don't worry!" I can hear Dom's voice calling for me but I just continued walking and didn't bother looking back at them.

"Y/n, wait up!" 

"Did you call her? Damn, she's getting too silent." 

"She's silent, she's mad."

"Wha— Y/n, don't be mad at us, I swear we're—"

"Will you shut up! Let's just follow her!" 

"But..."

"No buts."

𓃠.☘︎

I went straight to get my kit as they all sat down in the living room. My face, void of any emotions, started patching them up. I started cleaning their wounds, from Jay, Dom, Sung, Minu, and then Vinny. While I'm busy patching up the last one, the others are talking about what happened to them just a while ago. 

"I don't think the cops will look into it properly. Fuck it. Should I just tell my Dad about it?" Dom stated, while doing some stretching. 

"Damn it, I should've worn a helmet. My jaw still hurts." Sung joined in, moving his jaw. 

"Stop doing that and go to a hospital after this to make sure no bones get fractured." I simply replied when I finally finished patching up Vinny. I was about to fix my kit when Shelly insisted. I nodded my head and went to the kitchen to get them some drinks. 

"Sorry about that, Y/n. For real, it's not our fault. They just suddenly attacked us!" Dom.

"They hunted down Jay first, too! Damn those fuckers!"

"Hey, who the hell was that tall dude, anyway?" 

"That white hairdo... I've definitely seen him around here somewhere..." 

I hummed when I noticed the slight change of tone on Dom's voice upon saying those words. I put the drinks on the table before sitting on a solo sofa. I folded my arms across my chest and leaned my back on the soft cushion of my seat. 

White hairdo? 

"We saw him together, you idiot. Don't you remember?" Vinny suddenly interrupted. 

"Who the hell are you talking about? Mind sharing to me the details of the fight?" I asked, slightly mocking them. I rolled my eyes when they all turned their head towards me. 

"Don't look at me like that." I'm mad. Really mad. But not because of them, it's because of those guys they fought against. Just by looking at their wounds and bruises makes me mad. What now? If the cops didn't arrive on their spot, how worse would their situation be?! 

"We're sorry. It's just that, those guys were the reason why June's in that situation right now. We just get them back on what they did to our friend." 

I sighed and looked at Minu. "Stop saying sorry, I'm not mad at you guys. You just did what you know is right. But then again, please... just refrain from doing more violence by this point. Did you think of what will happen to you all if Shelly didn't call the cops? You'll be in a much worse situation right now." Their gaze fell on my carpeted floor. 

"Now, who's that white-haired fellow you're talking about?" I asked, getting curious. 

"It was the guy who was with you before, Y/n. At the tournament, the one who helped you with the drinks." Shelly replied.

My mind drifted to the very same day that event happened. Someone who helped me with the drinks? If I remember it right, there was indeed someone like that, and it was, Joker.

"Huh? He was there?" Joker was there? Then that means... he was present too. 

"You know that guy, Y/n? How? He seems dangerous..." Sung asked but I just shrugged. He's dangerous, well, that, I can agree. But he can be kind if he wants to. Seriously, scratch that. He's only dangerous because he's hanging out with Wooin, but all in all, he's kind. Cool. And handsome, heh.

"Wearing two golden earrings on his right ear and a cross tattoo on his face?" I asked. Speaking of tattoos on the face, I suddenly remember Hyouma. I wonder how they are doing now?

"Yeah."

I nodded my head and got a drink from the table. "Oh, you're talking about Joker. He's a nice guy, gotta admit, I wanted to be his friend." Though, I already am treating him as my friend but of course, he's not yet aware, heh. They all looked at me as if I just declared the end of the Earth. I raised my one brow at their expressions and huffed. 

"What? I said don't look at me like that." 

"Y/n, he's a dangerous guy, don't be friends with him!" Dom.

"Well, says who?" 

"Me! Us!" Dom.

"Meh. Don't care." Are they looking at me like I'm some sort of an alien because I'm too casual about these talk? But hey, I really do want to be Joker's friend. He's a cool guy, and those siblings he has, they're cute. 

"How do you even know him?" Vinny suddenly asked. 

I brightened up when he asked that. "Oh, that? I met him in a coffee shop, and he was with Wooin that time." 

His forehead creased. "Wooin?"

I nodded my head. "Yep. The one who's always wearing yellow glasses. They're always together, most of the time, that Banana freak's with them too." I said casually while I'm now busy scrolling down on my phone. 

"Are you... for real, Y/n? How do you even know those kinds of guys..?" Minu asked.

My eyebrows met. "What about it?" They all shook their heads and mumbled 'nothing'. 

I turned serious and caught all their attention. "Don't let this happen again. Don't fight anymore. Violence won't solve anything." But instead of answering me, they all stayed quiet. I even noticed my cousin already sleeping, with Shelly beside him, leaning on him. 

I leaned back in my seat and sighed. "Don't expect those types of guys to just stay still after what happened today. Watch your backs." 

As much as I wanted to tell you all that I know, I can't. I'm sorry, but I won't tell you guys anything until I cannot assure that you guys will be together until the very end of the League of Street. 

"Just please, take care." 

We don't know what will happen to you.

Chapter Text

"Guys!"

I roamed my eyes through the crowd the moment we arrived at the place where the tournament will commence. Mia and Yuna are with me, they planned to attend and watch the said race today, and they included me, so that was why I'm here with them. Well, included, invited or not, I'm still going to watch this race. The bad feeling I felt ever since the night I talked to June, when he mentioned what happened to him, is still present until now. 

I can't shake off that bad feeling no matter what I do. 

The girls with me ran towards our friends. I watched them interact with each other, until someone caught my attention. The Sabbath Crew who were just standing a few meters away from our left. Wooin Yoo met my eyes. As usual, he gave me his natural nasty smirk before drinking whatever he had on that canned drink he had on his hands. My eyes then went to the boys with him. Banana Freak seems busy on his phone, while Hajun, well, he's watching the crowd. I didn't bother glancing at the others beside them because they're not worth my time. 

I even caught sight of Trident Crew, Monster Crew, Ghost Crew and even those Otakus. I sweatdropped when I saw the leader of the Manga Crew dancing like Sanji. I'm really surprised how on Earth they get this far off the tournament. 

"Good luck! We'll be cheering at the back." My head turned back to see the girls giving their good lucks to the crew. 

"The seventh round will begin shortly. All teams, please gather at the main hall." Finally, the sound of the speaker. 

"I wonder which team we'll race against this time. I hope they're not so tough." I heard Shelly before walking away from us. All racers started walking towards the said main hall for the further announcement of the race for today's round. 

"It doesn't matter which team it is, we'll have to win every match anyway." Dom concluded, following Shelly. 

"Jay." He turned around to look at me and gave him a small smile. "Good luck. Take care, okay?" He nodded his head before following the others. 

"You bastards!" 

"Dom! What the hell do you think you're doing?!" 

My head snapped where I heard the shouts. My eyes widened when I realized what was happening. Dom was about to attack someone, not just someone though, it was the Scorpion Crew. Of course, they're here. They're the team who will race against Hummingbird Crew in this round. 

Rigged again, damn it. 

That's when one of the members of Scorpion Crew kicked Dom on his stomach. "Who the fuck is this loser?" 

"Those fuckers!" 

"Hey, stop! Don't attack them!" I shouted when I saw our friends running to where Dom is, who were so ready to attack the rest of the Scorpion Crew. 

Whispers started forming through the crowd. I gritted my teeth when one of the members of the Scorpion Crew taunted Dom and the others to attack. Good thing that some staff are there to hold them back. The Manga Crew was the one holding back our friends. Murmurs can be heard, some of the crowd even encircled the said fight. The others even started videoing the said commotion. 

"Minu, stop! We came here to race, not fight!" I didn't even see Mia getting closer to our friends. I walked towards them. I grabbed a handful of Dom and Vinny's jackets, before any of them will attack again. 

"Don't fight them. You'll be just wasting your time. Let's go and prepare for the match." Dom seemed to not hear me as he still continued glaring at the opposite group. Vinny, on the other hand, halted and glanced at me for a brief time before glaring back at the group. 

"What's this? Girl wants to join our fight? Not here tho, maybe in another fight, yes you can join. Let's play next time we meet. " 

I glared at the source of the voice and gritted my teeth when I saw their leader watching me with a nasty grin. He's creepy. 

"What did you say?!" Before Vinny can even attack again, my grip on his jacket tightened. 

"I said, don't." His angry gaze landed on mine before he turned his back and brushed his hair with his fingers furiously. 

"The hell do you mean by that, bastard?!" Dom shouted, ready to attack, but the Manga Crew member in front of him held him back well.

I faced the opposite group and stared at them grimly. "I'm sorry, but I do not play with dogs." And when I mean dogs, it's the dogs of Sangho Choi. 

Before the other group could even talk back, someone already went in between the two groups and stopped the fight. My gaze narrowed when I heard a clap standout in the crowd. 

What's with him? 

"Why are we stopping? Come on, let's get it over with." Wooin Yoo and Hajun finally decided to show up and join the crowd. Dom glared at them, especially Hajun. 

"You are with them too, aren't you..?" He asked, but Hajun just stared down at him. Yes, stared down, since Hajun's much taller than Dom. 

They're both dangerous fighters if they want to. 

Unsurprisingly, even Juhwan of the Trident Crew joined. He's not in good terms with the Sabbath Crew either ever since that drink incident with Wooin. But before the fight even broke out any longer, Monster 13 already came to properly stop the fight. My brows met when Wooin's gaze fell on me, feeling confused as to why he was only looking at me straight without his usual smirk. 

Again, what's with this guy? Goodness gracious, I'm so done with the boys around me. 

A whistle from a staff caught all of our attention. He ran to the crowd and announced that the tournament's already starting and the racers better get prepared. He even mentioned that anyone who fights will be getting disqualified. I sighed in relief when my friends finally walked away from the crowd. The whispers on the crowd became louder after that, but thank God, an announcement came again.

"Ladies and gentlemen! Finally! The seventh match of League of Street will begin!" I glanced at my friends' backs. The aftermath of this match will turn around everything. Their friendship, their lives. But while I am aware of that fact, and while I am here, I will not let anything bad happen to them.

Hell, I already decided. No one's gonna change my mind. Just all that I want, is for my friends to be safe and be together until the end. 

The host announced the seventh match. A ruleless riding, meaning, no rules on the race. Dangerous. Five members from each team will compete. The course is about 18 kilometers in total. Whoever finishes first without deviating from the course wins. I shut my eyes the moment I glanced at the monitor to see the match list. 

Thanks to Sangho Choi, the match up will be Hummingbird Crew vs. Scorpion Crew. Great. Nothing really surprised me anymore. 

"What? Isn't that the group they got into a fight with a while ago?" Mia gasped, eyes widening as she looked at the monitor. 

"Yeah. Unfortunately." Yuna replied, voice grim. 

While we watched the first few matches on the monitor, Mia suddenly tugged my jacket and showed me something familiar. I bit my lower lip and ignored the sting I felt on my chest at the sight of the bracelet.

"Do you think Minu will like this?" She suddenly asked, showing me the bracelet. I blinked and smiled softly at her. 

"Of course. He will not just like it, but he will surely love it. Don't you think so, too, Yuna?" I tilted my head to see her watching us. She laughed and nodded her head at me. 

"Yeah, knowing that prick, tsk." I joined her laughing as I shook my head lightly. 

"So, you two are together now?" I asked, a mirth present in my voice. Mia started to blush when she nodded her head slowly as an answer. 

"Lucky." I grinned. Don't worry, that bracelet will survive, especially the one who will wear it. They both deserve to be happy and safe.

The awaited match came. I watched as the racers needed to ride through many alleyways. I noticed Dom and another rider of the opposite group head by head up front of the others. Until they entered an alleyway and racers started coming out of it with the monitor showing Dom with a blood on his cheeks. His helmet is absent. 

"Huh? What? One rider's helmet fell off."

"Really?"

"Look."

"What?!"

I ignored the whispers surrounding us and focused my eyes on the monitor. I can even hear the gasps coming from the two girls besides me. I started to feel worried. 

Please, guys. Be safe. 

"That mustache got blood on his face! What's going on?" 

"What the hell are they doing?" 

"What a shitty game..." I glanced at the guy on my right and grimly nodded my head at his statement. 

I turned my face to watch the match again. "Yeah, what a full of crap kind of a game." I can feel his eyes on me but I still continue to watch on the monitor. 

"Hah, you think your friends will win?" I glanced at him briefly before showing him a small smirk. 

"Of course. I believe in them." He smirked when he heard my reply. 

"Those brats! Hey! You're a dead meat, moron! I said, play safe!" 

We both turned to look at Yuna when we heard her shouting. We sweatdropped. 

"Your friends?" He asked, sweat was visible on his temple. 

I nodded my head stiffly. "Yeah." My eyebrows met when I saw a member of the opposite group following Vinny behind, closely. Another one of their dirty games? Tsk. They're definitely planning something again. 

"Don't fight and just ride the damn bike, you idiot!!" Yuna shouted. It seems she's really into the match. Then, a tunnel was visible on the monitor. They obviously need to cross that one. A few minutes after and they were finally visible again after crossing the said tunnel. 

"Huh? What is this? Team Hummingbird was on the lead, but they're gone! Looks like Team Scorpion took the lead again!" The host announced. 

I clicked my tongue and glared at the monitor. Whenever there's a tunnel present in a race's course, I can't help but remember the race between Vinny and Jay on the manhwa. That very moment Vinny won and got my cousin's bike crushed.

I shook my head and disregarded that event. That's an event that will take place in the future, I don't need to dwell into it right now, because at the very moment, some other things are needed to be handled. 

"Uh.. I just heard that Dom Kang from Hummingbird Crew fell off the bike! I can't believe it happened again! This puts the Hummingbird in a tight spot!" The host continued. 

Ruleless race? That basically screams danger and death. Those Scorpion guys took advantage of the tunnel course and brought down Dom. That's one of the dirty things those kinds of guys will do. A big disadvantage is that the drone can't even enter the said tunnel to take a video on what happened inside. 

"Huh? Yuna!"

"Hey, where are you going?" 

We followed Yuna when she suddenly decided to run off. She's worried, for sure. Who wouldn't be? We stopped on our tracks when we finally saw Dom whose head is covered with bandages. She went to look for him. 

"Dom! Are you alright?!" Yuna asked worriedly as she strode through the staff and medics tending Dom. 

"Y-yuna..." Dom seemed to be surprised to see his love of his life running towards him. I sighed in relief when I saw him doing fine and already patched up. 

"Yuna, it hurts so bad... Hold me..!" That's when Dom started whining like a kid in front of Yuna. Well, witnessing that, I can say that he's really doing fine. He's back to his old self.

"Good, you're whining. You're okay." Yuna sighed, feeling relieved. I smiled at them. 

"Dom, you okay?" Mia asked worriedly. Dom turned to us and gave us a thumbs up before looking at Yuna again. 

"Yuna, hold me..." He whined again, but Yuna just sweatdropped.

"Only 1100 meters left to go!" 

"Huh?! Team Hummingbird just started sprinting at an incredible speed!" My lips curved up upon noticing our friends slowly getting ahead of the Team Scorpion. This is it, the final showdown between them. The final plan. The final strategy that fits for the final course of the race. 

I almost shouted in joy when Jay finally started sprinting at an incredible speed, easily passing the opposite group members in ahead of him. With Minu sprinting a while ago, this all means that they all bet this strategy on Jay. I can now hear the crowd's loud cheer. They were planning to bet everything on Jay from the very start. A great strategy if you were to ask me. 

Scorpion Crew got caught up in Hummingbird Crew's Wind Breaker strategy. This is something that Minu plans, eh? That prick, he did a good job. 

"Team Hummingbird beats Team Scorpion! Hummingbird wins the match!!" 

The crowd are now cheering so loud, some are clapping their hands, others are pumping their fists in the air. I simply grinned when I looked back at my friends. That's it, they won. We won.

We're qualified for the next round of the tournament.

Upon seeing them on the finish line, we all run towards them and greet them with a grin. I stood beside June as we watched Shelly giving my cousin a big hug. Heh, those two. 

"You're pissing me off as soon as the race ended." I snorted when I heard Vinny's comment. 

"Good work, guys." Said the man beside me, as I just gave them a thumbs up and a smile. 

They really did a good job, alright. This race is the most dangerous one they've ever participated in, so thank God they're all safe. Well, except for Dom but still, I'm glad he's doing fine. 

While they all are busy congratulating each other because of their win, I sneaked up and went to buy drinks for them. Not because I'm not their manager anymore means I won't do this kind of thing to them. Well, I'd gladly help them even if it's just a small matter.

With my hands full of drinks, I went back to my friends. I was already near them when I happened to pass the corner of the waiting room building and saw a fight. My eyes squinted, trying to see if I know them.

A fight between men in black against Team Scorpion? Huh? What's this all about now?

"C'mon, man! What's your problem?!"

"What's my problem? Why don't we start with that race? You cheating bastards! If our young master had his arm broken during that race, we'd have buried you alive, you punks!" 

Eh? Young master? 

My mouth formed an "o" when I finally realized who those MIB are, and what they are doing. They're Dom's family! Hah, take that, bastards! You deserve the beatings! 

I shook my head with a small smile plastered on my lips before running to my friends' direction. 

"Guys! I bought you some drinks! Here." They all turned to me and brightened up. 

"Oh, wow! You bought these for us? Thanks, Y/n!" Minu.

"Come back to our crew already, we miss you!" Dom. 

"Heh, we always see each other at school." I simply answered. 

I followed them from behind while they were walking, talking about what we should do now that the race is finished. While they're busy talking with each other, I didn't notice Vinny walking beside me. 

Isn't this guy ahead of me a while ago? What is he doing? 

"You did good." 

"Minu planned it." 

I hummed and drank from my can. "He's the type to be the 'brain' of a team when it comes to this. He did a good job strategizing." A successful strategy. 

"Huh? What? B-burain? Yuna, what's burain? It sounds dope." I almost choked on my drink when I heard Dom asking Yuna about 'burain' with his low voice. 

"The hell." Vinny commented. 

Pft. I giggled while watching Dom and Yuna in front of us, Yuna pointing Dom's head as an answer to his question. These two are too cute. When will they be official? 

"They're cute, right? They fit each other. I would love for them to be a couple." 

"Tsk. They pissed me off." I laughed at his response and poked his side. He glared at me but I just laughed it off. 

"What? You jealous that they have girls and you have none?" 

He clicked his tongue, annoyed. "I don't care about girls." 

The side of my lips curved up. "Heh, now that I remember, you do have one girl." Let's tease this guy.

He whipped his head to look at me, his eyes widening a bit. "What? I don't like her a bit!" 

Huh? Who?

"Defensive? And besides, I didn't even mention the name of the girl." That made him halt on his steps. 

I was not pertaining to Yumi, dumbass. I planned to see his reaction if I said it was me. I was just teasing him, but it gave me a hurtful backlash. So, he was thinking about her, then? Is this one of the moments where he's already starting to fall in love with her? 

Ignoring the effect of the last words I said, I gave him one last playful smirk before walking beside the others. 

I hate this. Y/n, you should stop it before it's too late. 

𓃠.☘︎

"You sure you're not gonna come home with me?" I faced my cousin. It was already time for us to part ways. We spent the rest of the day celebrating their win in a barbecue place, and it was so good I ate so much! 

Reminds me of the trip, heh. 

He simply nodded his head as a response. I sighed and waved my hand at him. "Come visit me some other time, then. Anyways, Kay and I have a plan to hangout soon, join us?" 

"Yeah, sure. Just tell me when." I smiled and nodded at him.

"Okay. Take care, you guys!" 

"Take care, Y/n!" 

I waved my hands at the others and gave them a smile before walking to my apartment. Well, that went nice. Since the bloody match is already done, I need to talk to Wooin to warn him about Team Scorpion. I'm not expecting him to help me, but I'll just give him some peace of mind so that even me can have a peaceful mind. Geez.

"Hey." 

Huh? 

I turned my head to look at my back the moment I heard a voice. My eyebrows met when I found no one at my back, but I'm sure the voice came from this direction. I tilted my head and disregarded the voice, thinking that maybe I just misheard it. But the moment I looked back ahead of me, my eyes widened. A guy was standing in front of me.

This guy, he's....

"You're finally alone." I gulped when I noticed the familiar black scorpion tattoo on his neck. 

"Y-you... what do you want with me?" I glared at him, gripping my bag's handle as I started to step back slowly. 

Slowly and slowly, gonna get a timing before I can run away from this dangerous guy. 

He then showed me a smirk again, that kind of smirk that smells trouble and danger, it's not the type of smirk that Wooin usually gave me. This is... different. 

I felt my eyes widening when he started taking a few steps closer to me. I stepped back, my other hand clenching a fist. "D-dont come near me, bastard." But he just continued moving closer while still wearing that dirty smirk. I bit my lip and turned around, running away from him. 

"Please, don't follow me... don't follow me.." I mumbled to myself while running away from that bastard. I can't look at my back, I don't want to! I don't want to see him! I don't want to see his face, it's scary! 

I saw an alleyway. I ran towards it and was ready to turn on that corner when another guy appeared and smacked the back of my neck, making me feel weak. Before I could even see the face of the perpetrator who smacked me, I felt my body going limp and my consciousness losing.

Please, anyone... someone out there, help me..

Chapter Text

I woke up with a heavy feeling. My body is feeling stiff and the back of my neck still hurts. Damn those guys, they hit too strong. I'm just a weak girl, why do they need to do that? And this?! I looked at my back to see the rope surrounding my wrists. I grimaced when I felt the sting coming from my wrists when I tried getting myself out of the rope. Aside from the rope tied to my wrists, I found myself cannot say anything because of the tape on my mouth. Damn it, I can't even shout for help.

This isn't supposed to happen. There's no way I was going to get kidnapped. This didn't happen in the manhwa! Is this the result of me slowly changing their timeline? Shit, seriously? Kidnapping? A worthless girl like me? 

I pushed myself to try getting up, and I sighed in relief the moment I successfully sat. My eyes roamed the place. Squinting my eyes, I tried to see the things present in this dark place. A table and chairs, the chairs were not arranged meaning that they just left or I don't know if they just really prefer to not organize stuff. There's a bottle of an alcohol drink resting on top of the said table, and if I'm not mistaken, the other one is an ash tray. 

I looked for a door or any kind of entrance or exit, a wide window would be good too. My eyes immediately glued on my right when I saw the door. Thank God no one's around. But what kind of kidnapping is this? No one's here to guard the kidnapped person. Do they really see me as that weak that they didn't even need someone here to guard me? 

Again, I pushed myself to stand up. Getting up and sitting on the cold floor with my hands tied at my back was hard, but finally standing up is much harder. Should I thank them that my feet aren't tied together? Yeah, definitely. They seemed to be a type of kidnapper that don't torture their victim. Hopefully. 

I strode carefully going to the said door. I still need to stay cautious. I might be mistaken and someone would just suddenly show up, right? I turned my back for my tied hands to face the door. I tried rotating its doorknob and my eyes widened when I successfully opened it. 

It was not locked! They left the door as it is, closed but unlocked! Again, what kind of kidnapping is this? It smells fishy. Why leave things like this easily for the victim? 

There's something wrong here... 

"Are you kidding me? The rule was in your favor too. But you fucked up real nice. What a disgrace." 

That voice. Someone's talking outside the room. Shit, just where the hell am I? 

I opened the door carefully, not really wanting to be captured again. Whoever was talking outside, I'll take this advantage and run away from this place. Yes, let's do that.

"I feel like shit as it is. Give it a rest." Another voice. 

"Oh, sorry. Do we have to play along with your sensitivity now? Dude's got no idea what kind of shit he's in right now." My eyes narrowed when I heard the first voice again. That's... Wooin. He's here? Then that means... my captor is the one who he was talking to. 

The leader of the Scorpion Crew.

"I said, shut the fuck up!" The very moment I opened the door wide was the exact moment the leader of the Scorpion Crew attacked Wooin with a knife. But before he can even go closer to Wooin, Hajun, who's standing beside his friend, gave him a strong punch on the chin, which made the guy knockout.

He's really strong.

Wooin stared at the body laying on the ground. "Stop playing with knives, you'll hurt yourself. Dipshit." I thought they were going to leave after dealing with the guy, but my eyes widened when Hajun looked in my direction. 

He saw me! I gotta need to ask for help! 

I ran towards them, forgetting the body on the floor. But before I could even get close to Hajun, I felt a hand grab my right foot, which made me stumble to the ground. I yelped, even though my mouth was covered with a tape, I still successfully managed to create a sound. That caught the attention of Wooin. 

"Where the fuck do you think are you going?" I tried kicking the owner of the voice, with my free foot, but he just tightened his grip on my other foot. Damn it, that hurts, you bastard! 

I kicked and kicked him, but he kept on blocking it with his other hand. I thought he passed out from Hajun's punch! I gulped when he smirked the moment his eyes glanced at the knife at the ground. Don't tell me...

I tried creating a sound again, but a muffle only came from my covered mouth. My heart started to beat fast and loud. I tried getting his grip loose on my other foot but with his tightened grip on it, I can't. I looked helplessly at the two boys in front of us, my eyes started to get sting. Hajun was still wearing his usual expression, but his palms are clenched into a fist. Wooin, on the other hand... I cannot see his eyes behind those yellow glasses of his, but I do know that he's looking at me. 

What the hell are you two doing?! Why are you just watching me struggle from this bastard?! You're just gonna watch me die in the hands of this dipshit?!

I glared at him when he suddenly slapped me hard on my left cheek. "I won't let you get away! I'll play with you after I play with your friends." Shit. Shit. Shit.

Please, help me.

He finally let go of my foot but he exchanged it by pointing the knife on my neck. He grabbed a handful of my hair which made me yelp in pain. I feel so fucking helpless.

"That's it, I'll fucking play with you first before them." 

I shut my eyes, tears started rolling down my cheeks. I can feel my neck slowly getting cut by the sharp blade of the knife. What? Does he plan to slowly cut my head? Is this it? Is this where it all ends for me? I didn't even do anything to help my friends, and yet, I'm already dying? How is it that I ended up in this kind of situation? How about my friends? What will happen to them now? 

Thud.

I snapped my eyes open when I heard a loud thud. What happened?! I looked at the bastard behind me just to find him lying down the cemented floor, groaning in pain. My eyes widened when I realized what happened.

"What's this? You let yourself get caught by the dipshit?" I wanted to glare at him. I don't want this to happen! The opposite group is playing dirty, that's why I was caught! I'm not even supposed to be in this situation in the very first place.

I wanted to shout at him, but I can't, and I shouldn't, because if it weren't for him, my captor might've had my head right now. With my trembling hands and feet, I tried to get up, forcing myself to slowly stand up, but I internally groan when I ended up dropping on the floor again. 

Shit. I feel myself slowly losing all my strength. I need to get out of here and go to Vinny's house before anything bad can happen. While the bastard's still here, I need to escape away from him!

"Deal with him." Wooin ordered Hajun, and without a second thought, he ran towards my captor and kicked him. I can hear him screaming and groaning in pain, but I didn't spare him a glance as I was focused on the guy standing in front of me. 

He crouched down for him to level my eyes. My eyes watered the moment he took away the tape covering my mouth. 

I bit my lower lip while crying silently, not letting a sob to be beard. Damn it, Y/n. Why do you keep on crying? You're too weak! Stop crying and go save your friends already! 

"What the hell happened to you? Damn it, young lady. Stop crying." I can't. I can't stop crying, my neck's dripping a blood, my hands are still tied tightly by the rope, my left cheek sting because of the slap, and my whole body's trembling. Tell me, how the hell can I stop crying?!

"M-my hands..." The very first words that came out from my mouth, with a strained voice. He clicked his tongue, as he went to my back and untie me. He stood in front of me, watching me as I stared at my hands... especially my wrists. 

My eyesight became blurry because of the tears flowing out from it. I'm free, I'm finally free. They freed me from my captor. Finally. 

"Can you walk?" He suddenly asked. I looked up at him and nodded my head. I wiped away my tears and slowly, but carefully, I pushed myself up to finally stand. But before I could even stand properly for at least three seconds, my body dropped to the ground. I stared at my trembling legs, and mentally cursed myself for being weak. 

I tried again, but ended up with the same outcome. I glanced at Wooin and immediately looked away when I saw his eyes narrowed at me. It seems he's getting annoyed already...

That's when he crouched down again, but what he did next made me stare at him, shocked. 

He scooped me in his arms and carried me in a bride style position. 

"Hold me or you'll end up rolling down the floor." I immediately put my one hand on his shoulder to hold him before I really ended up rolling down. That hurts, for sure. I don't want that to happen. 

"Let's go." I looked behind him and noticed the body of my capture and it was not moving anymore. I glanced at Hajun. He gave me a nod, as if reassuring me that the bastard won't be able to come after me again. I offered him a weak smile as a thanks before finding myself slowly losing consciousness.

I'm tired.

𓃠.☘︎

My eyes slowly open, finally getting my consciousness back. I blinked when my eyes started to get blurry, but after a few seconds, it became clear once again. I roamed my eyes around the place where I am currently at and frown when I noticed the unfamiliar surroundings. 

"Oh, you're awake." 

A familiar black-haired appears in front of me. I studied him silently. Even with the absence of his bucket hat and his face mask settled on his chin, I recognized the guy immediately. Hyuk Kwon. 

I sat up on the bed, grimacing when I felt my hands still in a weakened state. "Where am I?" I asked. He sat on the chair near the bed and leaned his back on it. 

"My place." Huh? 

"W-why am I here? I thought..." I thought I'm in Wooin's or Hajun's place since they were the one who saved me. 

He folded his arms against his chest before answering my question. "Wooin and Joker brought you here yesterday. And... I already patch you up if you're wondering." What?

A gasped came from me when his words hit me. "Yesterday? It's already morning?" He curtly nodded his head. 

Shit. If it's already morning, then I really need to go to Vinny's house. The boys were all there! They all decided to spend the night in Vinny's house after we parted ways yesterday. Without any second thoughts, I pulled my body out of the bed, readying myself to go.

"Eh? You're already leaving?" I glanced at him and stiffly nodded my head. 

"Yeah, I need to. My friend needs me." Any more minutes to waste and I don't know what will happen to him. Minu Yoon.

He hummed and rest his chin on his palm, watching me. "Y'know, this isn't the first time that Wooin came here with a girl." What does he mean by that? "...but this is the very first time that a girl he was with slept in my room." 

I stared at him, blinking, trying to analyze what he just said.

I sighed when I realized what he meant to imply. "I don't even know why Wooin decided to dump me here..." Hell, he knows where my apartment is, why didn't he just go and leave me there? "...but thank you." I stated sincerely.

He tilted his head, his one brow raised. "Thank you for letting me spend the night here. Thank you for patching my wounds, I really am grateful. The next time we meet each other, I'll treat you with something nice for your kindness."

He seemed to think about the last words I said. "Really?" 

I nodded my head, a small smile fighting to be plastered on my lips. "Yeah." 

"But what if we don't see each other again?" 

I scoffed lightly and gave him a small smirk. "That's impossible. We'll see each other again for sure, and I'll give you your treat by that time." He smirked.

"Okay, cool." I smiled and bowed in front of him.

"Then, I'll leave. Thank you, Hyuk." You're not that bad.

The moment I finally stepped my foot out of his place, I ran towards the exit and immediately looked for a taxi. One stopped in front of me and I instantly entered and sat at the back. 

"At XXXXXX street, please." 

I'm going restless. While the car's on its way to the address I said on the driver, my hands are twitching, needing something to hold on. I keep on biting my lower lip, playing with my fingers, to stop myself from thinking too much. I don't have my phone, heck, I think I lost it yesterday the moment that Scorpion Crew leader kidnapped me. But that is the least of my problems anymore. I need to get to my friends before anything. 

Nervousness crept on me when I finally spotted a familiar street. I got out of the car in a rush and ran towards Vinny's house. I can even hear the taxi driver shouting at me since I just ride-and-dash, but I didn't look back anymore and kept on running. 

I'm sorry, taxi driver. I'll surely pay you up when I ride in your car again. I'm in a matter of life and death, sorry! 

I stopped in front of the familiar house. I rested my hands on my hips to catch my breath. I just rested my body in Hyuk's place overnight and yet I am already tired. My eyes went to their gate when I heard it opened. 

"Y/n?"

"Prick." He's outside. Is he already going to meet with Mia? 

"What? Too early to annoy me again, Y/n." I stared at him, taken aback by his retort, before letting out a laugh. 

Shit, my eyes stings. Thank God I'm not late. 

His brows met. "See? You really like to annoy me. Do you like me? Well, I'm so sorry to break your heart, Y/n, but my heart's already with Mia." 

I shook my head and chuckled lightly. Thank God. Thank God, all is going well. "Heh, I don't like you." Because I like someone else. 

"That's good, then. Now, what are you doing here early in the morning? Wait, is that-" I immediately covered up the bandage on my neck when his eyes landed on it, my eyes looking in another direction.

"This is nothing." I immediately answered. "Well, where are you going? Don't tell me, a date?" I wiggled my eyebrow as I teased him just like usual. I miss teasing him, really. His eyes narrowed, still staring at my neck, before he sighed and took out his phone. 

"Yeah, just about to call her." I smirked.

"Go and call her, then. I'll try not to eavesdrop." I giggled when he rolled his eyes on me when he heard my last words. 

"Whatever." He went sideways and finally called his girlfriend.

I watched Minu talking with Mia on the phone with a happy smile on his face. I smiled softly, feeling happy and relieved to see my friend like this. You really deserve to be happy, Minu. Don't worry, no one will take away your happiness, I promise. Not just you, but to the others as well. I'll do everything I can to always see your smiles. 

Their call ended. My smile grew when I noticed the small black box on Minu's hand. 

I walked closer to him and peeked on the box. "Oh-ho. Is that a ring I'm seeing? Finally proposing to your girlfriend?" I grinned, but he only laughed and shook his head. 

"This is a promise ring, idiot. I'll give this to her later. Think she'll like it?" Deja vu, eh? I can remember Mia asking me something like this, too.

A bracelet and a ring, huh? I wonder, when will someone give me something precious like those, too? Eh, should I just buy myself one? 

I laughed at my thoughts. I shook my head to disregard it and tapped Minu's shoulder. "Don't worry, prick. She will not only like it, but she'll surely love it." 

He grinned, his eyes still on the box. "You think so?"

"Yep. Oh, Jay!" I waved at the familiar figure of my cousin walking towards our direction with his bike. 

"Y/n? What are you doing here?" He asked when he finally halted.

"Visiting you guys."

"Where are you off to this early in the morning?" Minu asked Jay. 

"Just morning routine. Enjoy your date." 

Minu scratched his cheek, obviously embarrassed. Heh. "Yeah.." And then suddenly, he sighed as he looked down. "Listen, Jay..."

But before he can even finish what he was about to say, Jay already spoke. "She'll love it." 

Minu looked at him, slightly surprised. "What?" 

"That ring. Mia will love it." I smiled lightly when Minu stayed silent, didn't expect Jay to say those. 

We really are cousins, no? We both said the same things. 

"Thanks." They're both so awkward, aww. I was about to tease them both when my eyes caught sight of a car just a few meters away from us. I stood there, frozen in my spot when I saw the familiar guy sitting on the driver's seat. He's here.

"Oi prick. Aren't you getting late on your date with Mia?" 

He gasped and scratched the back of his head. "Right, I'm late!" I scoffed and folded my arms across my chest. 

"Yeah, right. Enjoy your date. Take care!" 

"Yeah! If you're free later tonight, let's all go riding together!" He grinned and waved his hand goodbye. For the last time, I gave him a soft smile and waved back at him.

I stayed in my position. I watched their figures as they both started to walk in the opposite direction. Minu, going to his date, and Jay, going back to Vinny's house. A single tear fell on my cheeks as my eyes softened. That's it, don't look back. Go to where you're meant to be going. That's it, boys. I'll watch your backs. 

But then, Minu suddenly decided to look back at the very moment the car was rushing in our direction.

"Jay! Y/n!" Before Minu could even do something reckless, without a second thought, I pushed him away, making him dropped to the sideway of the road. Same as Jay. Before he could even turn his head to look back at Minu who called his name, with everything I have, I pushed him away from me. 

Without even a second later, I felt my body crushed into the car. I knew it. I do not have enough time to save myself even if I wanted to. But how glad I am that I had enough time to save both of you. This, I will never regret. I told you, boys, didn't I? I will watch your backs. Always. Please, no matter what happens, don't blame yourselves. 

I started to feel cold. I tried to move my fingers but I couldn't. Then, my gaze fell on the two boys I just saved. They're staring at me as if I just died. Heh. Don't look at me like that 'cause I'm not gonna die. I can feel myself slowly losing my consciousness. Ah, again? How many times do I need to lose my consciousness in just a single day? 

For the last time, I gave them a weak and soft smile before my eyes finally closed. 

I love you, boys. From here on out, please, take care of yourselves for me. 

Chapter Text

It's been exactly a month since the accident happened. A lot of things happened in that span of days. There was someone missing, some who can't even talk properly with the others, and some others who have no choice but to stay strong amidst many things, because they need to. Because someone needs to be. 

Finding someone who went missing just all of a sudden is hard. Jay Jo's sudden disappearance made a big impact on his friends. They do not know where he went, but after the accident of his cousin, he suddenly disappeared without any trace. The question now is, where is he? They are all worried, but they need to stay strong and face all of these problems together, right? That's why at the very moment, Mia Kim, Dom Kang, and Vinny Hong are together, busy displaying the missing pictures of their friend, Jay Jo. 

"It's been a month. Where are you, Jay?" Dom Kang, the group's sprinter, suddenly spoke.

They've all been wondering around where on Earth their friend would be at the very moment. Is he doing okay? Is he eating everyday? Is he taking care of himself properly? Why did he leave? Where should they find him? 

If only it's that easy. 

"Still no word from the police?" The red-haired of the group asked, who just finished putting a tape on the missing poster he put on the wall.

"Yeah. Turns out they didn't have time for someone who just decided to go off the grid."

"What about Shelly?" He asked again, glancing briefly at the other boy. 

"I don't know... She said she's going to look for Jay too. I haven't heard from her since." 

"I hope they're doing okay." The only girl present in the group finally stated. She stared grimly at the missing posters as her memory went to that very moment the accident happened. 

The last time they all saw Jay was in the hospital. He was shouting his cousin's name as the doctors and nurses stopped him from following the stretcher on the ER. Mia can never forget the very same expression her friend showed that very day. That was the first time she saw him looking like that. Miserable. Worried. Pained. Because their friend always shows them his blank expression that makes them think that it is his natural face. 

Turns out, not. No, he can be an expressive person if he wants to be. 

"Come on. We gotta stay strong in times like this, right?" Dom broke down the silence between the three of them because it started to be an awkward silence. Mia glanced at him and smiled.

"Yeah."

On the other hand, Vinny Hong stayed silent. He's always been silent, there's nothing new by that anymore. But this time, he's quiet about something. Jay's sudden appearance and Y/n's accident. His mind drifted to that day of the accident. How he, Minu and Dom found out about what happened. Hell, it happened outside his own house and yet... 

For the second time around in his life, he felt helpless. His mother's situation was the first, and the second one was that accident. Y/n Jo. He can't explain what he felt the moment he learned what happened to her. He stood there, stupefied, unable to do anything as he watched people from the neighborhood crowded the area. Y/n Jo, that very same girl who was just teasing him before that day, and the next morning, the unfortunate event happened. 

The three stared at the missing posters they've put on the wall, with the very same thoughts in their heads. 

Jay, come back home.

𓃠.☘︎

In the Jo household, nothing new is happening. Still the usual, quiet house. Kay Jo tries to work properly on his workbook, clearing his thoughts, wanting to focus on what he is doing. He swallowed the lump on his throat and started answering on his workbook again. He ignored his shaking hands gripping the pen he was using. 

Suddenly, his room's door opened and his mother showed up, a cup of hot chocolate drink with her. She put down the said cup on the child's table and watched him silently doing his homework. 

"You gotta study hard if you wanna get into the private high schools, which means no goofing around. I got you a famous tutor too, so don't let me down." His Mom suddenly stated.

The kid stayed silent, continued what he was doing. He learned not to question his mother's decisions about his future. He learned not to answer her back in these kinds of moments, because he learned that in a hard way. His big brother, too.

But then, unexpectedly, his mother asked him about his big brother. "Any word from Jay yet?" She asked and he answered with a low voice. 

"No..."

"I gave up on him. From now on, I only have one son, you. Don't think about him, just focus on your studies. If you follow his footsteps, I'll be too embarrassed to go to any social meetings. You got that?"

"...yes, Mother."

The woman finally turned her back. "Good. About Y/n..." His mother paused, seeming hesitant for the very first time. "Nevermind. Come downstairs for your dinner when you're done with your homework." And then, she's off. 

The moment his mother finally got out of his room, his eyes watered. He gripped his pen as tears started rolling down his cheeks, dripping on the workbook he's currently working on. He sobbed quietly, carefully not making a sound because he didn't want his mother to come back and shower him with another lecture. He mumbled his big brother's name and his cousin's name as tears continued dripping on his homework.

He misses them a lot. His big brother's friends updated him about what happened, and still continued to give him updates whenever they get new news about his brother or his cousin. He's growing worried, but he needs to continue focusing on his school works or else, his mother will shout at him again.

Hyung, Noona... please be okay. I miss you. 

He's still hoping that the planned hangout session with his big brother and cousin will happen in the near future. 

𓃠.☘︎

"Where's the time machine when you need one? Shit. I shouldn't have minded the cops there. I should've beat up that punk senselessly then and there." Dom Kang, for the nth time in that day, ranted. He just realized how useless the cops were because of their statements on the case of Y/n. It's all literal bullshit for him.

"That bastard! What? Psychologically unstable, my ass. God, this article pisses me off every time I see it." He glared at the photo of the article which he was reading at. 

It was the case of Y/n Jo. When the perpetrator told his statement to the police, he said he did it alone, all by himself. That there was no one other than him. The cops couldn't find a reason as to why he did it because the said perpetrator chose to stay silent regarding that. 

Another problem here is that, the suspect's sin isn't just by running over the victim... but kidnapping also. But that fact wasn't supported by any evidence, so they focused on the first case. The only one who knows the real reason why the perpetrator did that thing is the victim itself, Y/n Jo. That's why the cops are waiting for her to wake up to finally get her statement. 

Just then, Dom's phone suddenly started to ring. 

"Dom Kang speaking. Yeah... What?! Are you serious?!" His companions looked at him confusedly when they heard them shout on the phone. 

Turns out, the caller called because they said they saw the one who is in the missing poster. That the description fits perfectly on the person the caller saw. Without a second thought, Dom and Vinny bid their goodbye to Mia and started running towards the place where the caller seemed to see the person on the poster. 

Instead of taking a cab, they continued to run. It doesn't matter if running tires them out, they just really have other priorities than that. Way more important than tiring themselves out, that is. The boys then finally arrived at the mentioned place. 

"We gotta hurry! He's slippery. He could bail on us again!" 

"God, when I catch that prick, I'm gonna kill him."

As they continued to look around the place, two people from the crowd caught sight of them. Wooin Yoo and Hajun, or known as Joker. They watched the two Hummingbird Crew members looking at something, or more like someone. 

"I haven't seen those two in a while." The yellow glasses user stated. One of the other members of their crew, Hyuk Kwon, decided to join them. 

"Didn't Changbae target one kid from that team? But another person got run over. I was kinda shocked to see that news." He inquired, walking towards his friends with his bike beside him.

Wooin Yoo grinned. "Yeah. He really went crazy eh? Come on, we all know he was a nutcase when we saw him carrying a pocket knife around." A certain h/c girl appeared on his head at the mentioned of knife. "Well, thank God he's got nothing to do with us now." 

But their attention went to the two Hummingbird cyclists when they conversed again. And what they heard made them still and made even Wooin lose his usual grin plastered on his lips.

"He should've been here staying by his cousin's side, but the fucker chose to disappear."

"Now, now. You're talking as if you're going to strangle him the moment we found him." 

"I'll gladly do that. Y/n needs that dipshit on her side right now. How do you think she will react if she finds out that her cousin disappeared after her accident?" 

What the hell are they talking about? 

𓃠.☘︎

Shelly Scott stared at the text message she got on her phone. She was sitting on a bench with her bag resting beside her, people passing by in front of us. She bit her lower lip as she read the message for the third time around this time.

Sender Unknown:

Shelly, why don't you come back to UK? When is it gonna be??

She sighed and started typing her reply. The sender keeps on sending him messages, but sometimes, she chooses to ignore them instead of replying back. She finds the sender quite stubborn and annoying but that's it. She loves her best friend but she just can't take his stubbornness sometimes. 

She sighed and decided to visit her social media account. Her eyes softened, mixed with worry and longing, while staring at her and Jay's picture that she posted before on her account. She missed being with Jay, she missed teasing him, she missed talking to him, she missed getting his attention. She misses the man she loves so much. 

She tapped the 'back' button to show the other picture she posted. On a whim, she clicked the picture where she was busy eating fried chicken. But the background of the said picture caught her attention. 

"No way..." 

She finally found a possible clue on where Jay is. 

𓃠.☘︎

June Lee stared at his ceiling, feeling a sink on his stomach. He hates it whenever he is alone because he can't help but think about the event a month ago. He was not present in Vinny's house that day because his mother forbade him to go outside or anywhere aside from school since he was still recuperating from the bruises and wounds, even cracks from the past fight. 

His mind went to his girlfriend, Heri. When he told Heri about what happened to Y/n that very day, he was worried because she went silent all of a sudden. And then, just a few minutes after their call, the woman came barging in their house and asked June to tell her what happened to her. She was so ready to go and attack the perpetrator when he finished telling her the story on how the accident happened. That reminds him of her reaction when he told her about a group of men who ganged up on him in a fight in a dark alleyway. 

Heri was the one who always visits Y/n on the hospital. June accompanies her every time she wants to visit the said girl. Some of their friends will show up outside of the medical building the moment they get there and then they will all proceed together to their friend's hospital room. Knowing the fact that Y/n's living alone on her adopted father's old apartment, the said man was his girlfriend's close friend, he's thankful that Y/n have someone like Heri to always watch over her. 

He pulled himself out of the bed and sighed. He needs to get fresh air. He might as well ride his bicycle going to the hospital. Yeah, sounds great.

𓃠.☘︎

Yuna knocked on her twin's room. But after a few minutes, the door stayed closed, yet she knew that her twin was present on the inside. 

He's at it again.

She sighed and decided to open the door by herself, just to see her twin laying down on his bed with his one arm covering his eyes. She leaned on the doorframe as she stared at her brother. 

"Until when will you gonna stay rotten here? Oi, get up and let's eat." She called him, but her brother didn't even budge and didn't bother to give her a response. 

She narrowed her eyes at him and folded her arms across her chest. "Yah, I'll call Mia to tell her to come here and force you to eat."

"Leave me alone. I'll eat later." With a strained voice, he finally answered. 

"Sure?" 

"Yeah." 

Yuna stared at his twin again. He's been like this ever since that day. When Y/n was out in the emergency room, they all were present. That was when after that day, Jay suddenly disappeared, and Minu can't be talked to properly. He always answers with little words, he rarely smiles. He still talks to his girlfriend but that's it. Yuna noticed all the changes his twin brother had undergone since then. She's just happy enough that Mia is a kind hearted girl and understands Minu really well.

She can't blame his twin brother for acting like this. Just thinking about the event that happened a month ago makes her heart clenched in pain. Y/n didn't deserve that thing to happen to her. But if it weren't for her, her brother would've been the one in the hospital. She wants to thank her, for saving her twin, that's why she and Mia always visit the hospital to see her even if just for a few hours. 

She shook her head and decided to leave her twin for a while. He already said he'll eat later, hoping that he will really do it. 

Minu Yoon pulled away his arm who was covering his eyes the moment he heard his door click. He stared at it for a little while and sighed. He sat up on his bed and his gaze went down, his palms clenched into a fist. 

He blames himself for what happened. It's been a month and yet until now, it all feels like yesterday for him. That very moment he was talking with Y/n, the very same girl who keeps on teasing her. He didn't expect that kind of even to transpire just a few seconds after he turned his back at the two. Y/n saved both of him and Jay's lives. 

He wanted to shout. He wanted to punch something, just anything. He's angry at himself for not pushing Y/n away from that rushing car. He's angry at himself for the disappearance of Jay. He blames himself for all of it. It's all his fault, he says. They were so happy talking with each other, him being excited for his date and all, and then that happened. It should've been him, right? The one who should be in Y/n's situation right now, laying down on that hospital bed.

The car's target was Jay. He was sure of it. He was about to push Jay away from that car but Y/n reacted first and pushed them both away in the process. But before Y/n can even ran away from the rushing car towards her, the car already crash into her body. He didn't blink, his eyes were wide watching his friend in the middle of the road. He couldn't do anything. He should've stood up immediately after Y/n had pushed her out of the way and then ran to save her. 

He blames himself. But he thought, if he got this hard, just how is Jay feeling right now? How the hell is he coping up alone?

𓃠.☘︎

Her one finger twitched. Heri thought she was just seeing things when that happened, but her eyes widened when Y/n's finger twitch for the second time. She held the kid's hand, watching her sleeping face. She bit her lower lip and felt the tears wanting to flow out from her eyes when the kid finally slowly opened her eyes. 

She's awake. Finally. 

Chapter Text

Two months and a half. I was in a state of coma for 2 and a half months. My doctor told me my condition when Heri-noona called him to inform me I was already awake. A broken bone on my left arm, thank God I'm right handed, a stitch on my left leg, and bruises on my face. The doctor informed me that I need to stay here for a few weeks still for them to monitor my condition. 2 weeks at least, he said. He also told me that I was lucky this is all my body had suffered. Other patients like me have it difficult. Like what happened to Minu on the manhwa.

Let's just say, I will need to complete my almost 3 months stay here in the hospital before I can finally be discharged. 

I stared at the light blue tulips that Heri-unnie's fixing on the small vase on top of the small table near me. The very sight made me smile. I always love blue, and seeing blue flowers upon waking up from my long days of sleep makes it feel refreshing. 

"Unnie, where did you buy the blue tulips? They're a rare variety of tulips." I am aware of the fact that there really isn't a blue colored tulips, but because of many variations of the said flower, light blue came out. 

She smiled at me and sat at my bed. "I didn't buy it. Minu gave it to me the last time he visited you." My brow raised. Minu Yoon? That prick? Heh, not bad.

"I already told your friends that you are awake, any time by now and they will all—" 

The door opened.

"— barge in." Unnie finished her statement but my eyes stayed in the group of people who came barging in my hospital room.

My eyes softened when I saw their expressions. Some of them are getting teary eyed, some start to sniffle as they avoid looking at me.

"You guys came..." 

"Y/n! You're finally awake!" Dom rushed to my side and held my shoulders, as he started checking out my condition. He faced me with tears on his eyes and snots forming on his nose.

"Thank God." The girls smiled at me and held my free hand tightly. My other hand was on a sling.

"We're all waiting for you to wake up, y'know." June commented, while Heri-unnie was holding his arm. 

"I'm fully awake now." I grinned. And then my eyes went to my auburn haired friend, watching us. I gave him a big smile but he only stared at me with a grim expression on his face, which made me lose my smile.

I knew it. 

I sighed and wandered my eyes around the room to see all of them. My eyes stopped on Vinny and noticed something. Dom seemed to realize that I was looking at Vinny and he grinned.

"That bastard was busy with his work when Heri told us the good news. He's working on a construction site." My eyes widened slightly when I heard what he said. He was working but he immediately ran here to see me when the news reached him? The thought made me smile.

Seriously, this guy...

"I see, we're missing a few people. Mind telling me where they've gone to?" I finally asked. Shelly and Jay aren't here. Don't tell me...

"Tell me. Where's Jay?" They all avoided my eyes when I started looking at them one by one to find an answer. My eyebrows met. He didn't do what I think he did, right? 

Surprisingly enough, Vinny was the one to answer. "He disappeared the day after your accident. Shelly went to find him." 

Silence enveloped the room. I glanced at Minu, who had his head hanging down. I sighed. "Disappeared, huh? I have a rough idea of where he is moping right now... let's just hope I am right and Shelly will bring him back." I offered them a small smile when they looked at me. 

Then, Dom cackled. "Right. When that guy's back, he'll really wish he didn't disappear." He said, cracking his knuckles. I laughed and nodded my head. 

"Yeah, you do that." 

I watched them bicker with each other, like the same old them. We started teasing Mia and Minu, Yuna even told me Minu's habits after I was hospitalized. Dom kept on telling me stories that I have missed in their lives in almost 3 months that I slept. I laughed, feeling relief to see them doing fine, and happy to finally be with them again. 

Ah, another 3 weeks before I can get out of this room. 

That's when Vinny needed to go back to his work, Dom went with him, telling me that he'll help the red-hair to this work, in which the former disagreed, but the latter just gave him an understanding smirk and tapped his shoulder. Dom gave me a big grin before following Vinny out of the room. Then Heri-unnie suddenly got a call from a customer, so she and June went to her shop. Mia and Yuna excused themselves for a bit when I gave them a knowing smile. 

Now, I'm left with Minu. 

I motioned him to sit on the vacant chair beside the small table. My gaze unconsciously went to the flower vase that Unnie fixed a while ago. 

"Thanks for the blue tulips. I love it." 

He smiled and relaxed himself on the chair. "I remembered you love blue so, me and Yuna went to buy a flower with the same color as that." I grinned. Of course, money's not the problem here. 

"Hey, Minu?" I called his attention. He looked at me confusedly.

"What is it?" 

I smiled softly and finally said the words I wanted to say to him from the very moment he entered my room.

"Thank you for staying safe." 

I watched as his eyes widened, surprised, until his lips started quivering. He clenched his hands to form a fists as tears started falling from his eyes. 

I sighed and glanced at the window, not wanting to see his vulnerable state. "If I wasn't there, it would be you who's in my shoes. Worse case scenario, you might suffer more than me. Did you think of that possibility?" 

He stayed silent, as I continued. "Thank you, Minu. Thank you for trying to save Jay. But I did not save you just to blame yourself. Please, don't. I did that without a single trace of regret. If there's someone to blame why I am in this condition right now, it's the perpetrator. Remember that." 

"Why are you thanking me? I should be the one saying my thanks to you, Y/n..." He replied with a low voice. 

"Eh, you're already welcome, prick." I grinned when he finally looked at me. Silence stayed between us until all of a sudden he laughed which made me join as well. 

I'm more than grateful for what you tried to do, Minu. Until I'm still present in this world, I won't let anything bad happen to all of you. 

I sighed and glanced back at the window. Now... Vinny's next.

𓃠.☘︎

"How are you feeling?" 

I hummed. "Well. I feel much better than the other day." Unnie smiled at me and fixed my blanket. 

"That's good. Anyways, the police station called me a while ago. They were asking if you are already fit to give your statements to them." 

I sighed and leaned my back on the pillow on my back. "Anytime by now will do, Unnie." 

She looked at me worriedly. "You'll be fine?" 

"Yep, I'll just give them my statement and answer their questions. I'll be fine." I smiled reassuringly. In the end, she sighed. 

"I'll tell them that you'll meet them tomorrow. Would that be good for you?" I nodded my head. Anytime. And then, Unnie sighed again. I watched her sit and looked at her curiously.

"Why keep on sighing? Something's bothering you, Unnie?" Is this about June? What did that another prick do to my Unnie now? Tsk, if I find out he hurts her, I'll punch him hard on the head. 

"Y/n... June told me something..."

"Did he say he don't want you anymore?" But she shook her head which made me more curious.

"Then, what?"

"It's... it's about your team.." My team? 

"Oh you mean, the Hummingbird Crew. What about them, Unnie? What's wrong?" Did they do something reckless to make Unnie hesitate to tell me what it is? 

"...they decided to quit the tournament, Y/n." 

Huh? 

My eyebrows met, confused. "Why would they do that?" They are all capable of participating in the next round. What the hell made them decide to quit now? They all had reasons for joining, and now they're just going to quit like it was nothing? 

"It doesn't make sense, Unnie. Why would they quit? They're already in the final round." She looked at me worriedly when I glanced at her. 

"June told me that with the team's current situation... namely Minu, Shelly and Jay.. Vinny and the others decided to quit."

I bit my lower lip and stared at my blanket as if it's the most interesting thing right at the moment. 

"It's my fault, then." I heard Unnie gasped and immediately held my hand. 

"Y/n-ah, it's not your fault.."

"But my friends quit because their members aren't stable anymore, right? Unnie, who's the reason why they're in that situation right now? It's me, isn't it?" 

"Y/n.." I sighed and gave her a smile.

"Unnie, think you can relay my message to them?" Her eyes softened and nodded her head. 

"Of course, Y/n."

𓃠.☘︎

"Ladies and gentlemen! In three long months! League of Street is back!!" 

I popped a grape on my mouth as I continued watching on the television. The good thing is that my hospital room has a television, so whenever I'm bored, I end up watching. Well, the question now is, will my friends show up on the race or not? 

I'm also wondering if Heri-unnie relayed my message to them. 

The screen showed the loud cheering crowds and then into some of the crews who were there. "I see more crowds than in Season One! Now, let's get on with the match list." Ho, here it is. "Boy, am I excited to see what kind of matches we'll see today!" 

Boys, you better get your asses there or else! 

I looked down at my now empty bowl and pouted when I no longer saw my grapes. Did I eat it all before the match can even start? That sucks. I want to eat more. Heri-unnie's busy with my discharge papers. She went out a while ago to talk with the doctor for my current condition. 

I sighed and glanced at the table. I put my empty bowl on my side and then glanced at the fruits again. I cannot reach the other fruits while I'm in this position, so I slowly pulled myself out of the bed. Slowly but carefully since I'm still healing. I grinned when I successfully stood on my two feet and slowly walked to the table to get the fruits. The days I stayed here for healing after I woke up made great progress, I see. That's when I heard the door of my room click open.

My gaze went to the person who was standing on the door frame. My mouth gaped, surprised because of the sudden visit. I opened my mouth to say something, but closed it instantly when I noticed the expression my visitor is wearing. 

"Y/n..." He mumbled under his breath, but it was enough for me to hear it. 

I studied the person in the door frame. He's staring at me with an expression which he rarely uses. His eyebrows are knitted, his lips are slightly quivering, his eyes looking at me full of emotions, while his hands are clenched into fists. He is wearing a thick jumper jacket, a very fitting cloth for the weather today. My eyes went back to his face. 

"Jay... I see, you're back.." I replied softly. "Come and close the door. Let's talk, it's been a while, huh?" He sniffled, and then closed the door behind him before moving closer to my bed.  

I slowly walked towards him and tugged his jacket. I motioned for him to follow me as I sat on the bed. I smiled when he sat beside me. 

I cocked my head into one side and stared at him. "How are you? The others told me that Shelly went to find you when you suddenly decided that disappearing is a good idea. So? Mind telling me why you did that?" One of my eyebrows shot up when he looked away and stayed silent.

I sighed and held his two shoulders to force him to look at me.

"Hey, Jay." I caught his eyes and started telling him what I've been meaning to say the moment I saw him show up behind the door. "You're blaming yourself again, aren't you?"

His eyes met mine, but he immediately looked down and heaved a heavy sigh. "It was supposed to be me... that was supposed to be me.. The one laying down on this bed should be me, but you saved me, Y/n... Tell me, how is it that this isn't my fault?"

My gaze softened as I let him say all the things he's been hiding  since three months ago. My eyes started to sting while hearing him say all those words. I didn't expect that a day like these will come, the very day Jay Jo will choose to be vulnerable and readable for the very first time since his Uncle's death. 

"... I disappeared because I felt helpless. The second time around, I don't know what to do. I just... I just wanted to disappear and thought that maybe.. maybe without me, everything will be fixed... that everything will be okay.." I bit my lip when tears decided to finally flow from the corner of my eyes. I sobbed silently while watching my cousin struggling saying these words to me. 

Jay Jo isn't an open book. He always looks expressionless. People at school always call him the "perfect student". Why wouldn't they? Jay Jo is the perfect example of smart, tall, handsome, and talented. He's kind to others, even though sometimes he may seem aloof, but that was only at first. And witnessing him break down like these? It hurts my heart so much. 

Without a second thought, I enveloped my arms around him and gave him a hug. Not a tight one but enough for me to give him warmth since I'm still being careful with my arm with a sling. My gaze lowered when I felt my hospital gown started to get wet. He's crying. He's crying so much it hurts. 

I rested my chin on his shoulder and caressed his back with my free hand. "Jay... to tell you the truth, I didn't regret what I did. I saved you because I want to. I saved you because I want you to be safe. I saved you because... I know that the world needs you, our friends need you. So please, stop blaming yourself. To be honest, you disappearing didn't solve anything, it gave the opposite outcome. Our friends were so worried about your well-being, where on Earth did you even decide to go?" 

I noticed the movement of his body, indicating that he's sobbing silently. I shut my eyes closed and ruffled his hair. "You're worth the wounds, bruises, stitches, and fractures that I got, Jay. I am happy that you're safe. Thank you... thank you for being safe." I felt his hand gripping my gown when I said those final words to him. I let go of him and wiped my tears away. I smiled softly and watched him wipe his tears. 

"Will you promise me one thing from now on, Jay?" 

He sniffled. "What is it?" He asked in a low voice. 

"Promise me... that you will never blame yourself again about what happened to me... and about what happened to your Uncle. Promise me?" He gaped slightly, not expecting my words, but I grinned happily when he slowly nodded his head. 

I showed him my free hand's pinky finger and without hesitation, he locked his own pinky finger on mine. 

And finally, he smiled back at me. "Promise." That went well.

I beamed and gave him a brief hug. "That's good. Now, don't you have a racing competition to attend? Go, I'll watch." He glanced at the television in the room and then looked back to me. 

"I'll go then. I'll come back later." I chuckled and gave him a nod. 

I waved my hand at him, bidding him a temporary goodbye. "Good luck on your match. Tell the others I wish them luck also."

Well, I'm looking forward to seeing them later.

Chapter Text

"Jeez, I'm telling you. That bastard fell towards me on purpose! He didn't want to go down alone!" 

We all watched Dom as he continued complaining about their opponents in the race. After they finished the race, they went here directly after cooling down. 

"I saw that one. Well, good thing you're doing fine now." I shrugged and the others nodded. 

He grinned at me. "Heh, of course, Y/n. I'm Dom Kang for a reason!" He even gave me a thumbs up that made me chuckle.

"I knew it. He was showing off throwing winks at me during the race." Shelly rumbled. 

I winked at her jokingly when she glanced at me. "You're pretty, Shelly. It's not a surprise anymore if he likes you." 

She groaned and put her hands inside her jacket's pockets. I laughed when she shook her head at me. "He was so insufferable. I hate guys like him. If you were just there, hah!" 

I wiggled my one eyebrow at her and gave her a teasing smile. "What? He will like me, too? Aww, already expected. My beauty's just too much." I flipped my hair with my free hand when I ended my words which made the girls laugh so hard. I grinned at them when they started commenting what I said was all true and such. But I just shook my head and laughed with them. 

"Idiot..." I glanced up at the boy standing beside my bed when I heard him mumble something. I couldn't hear it properly because of the noise of our friends. 

"What was that?" I asked, but he only raised his one eyebrow at me and averted his eyes. I pouted. 

"Ugh, if it wasn't for that fall, I would've finished the race. Damn it." Dom started rumbling again. Minu tapped his shoulder and spoke. 

"Still, you changed the game. That was a good move, you did well. Your speed got faster than before, am I right?" 

The former held his chin and nodded, seemingly getting proud all of a sudden. "Hoo, I'm currently undertaking a secret training called The Dog Herder Rush." The boys sweatdropped. 

"What the heck is that?" The red-haired boy standing beside my bed asked. I chuckled and waved my hand at Dom. 

"Just take care while doing your Dog Herder Rush training." Who knows, you might be the reason why a certain otaku will break his precious figurine. He gives me a thumbs up. 

"By the way, Shelly. How did you find Jay?" We all turned to June when he suddenly asked that. Well, the others might be wondering as well, but I already know the answer to that question, so I'll leave them to that.

I fixed myself up on the bed, properly sitting on top of it and decided to grab a fruit on the table beside my bed. But before I could even grab an apple, someone got to it first. I glanced at him and watched as he took a small knife on the table and started cutting down the apple into tiny pieces. He's so serious while cutting the fruit down on the plate! 

I bit my lower lip to fight back the smile wanting to break free from my mouth while watching him prepare the fruit. 

Stop doing that, I might fall deeper than I ever know. 

"Where else would he go? It's obvious." The said girl answered, with Jay beside her suddenly sweating a lot.

When he's finally done, he handed me the plate with sliced apple fruit. I mumbled my thanks without looking at him. Hey, I don't want him to see my face heating up now. Argh.

I munched on my fruit and looked back at my friends. "That's Jay's girlfriend." Dom replied, a big grin plastered on his face. And then, he looked at the mentioned boy. "Jay, there's no one like her. Officially asked her out!" 

"See? You need to appreciate me more." The girl nudged the boy beside her, teasing him, too. 

I laughed when Shelly looked at me. "Don't you agree, Y/n?" 

I feigned a surprise and gasped. "What? You're not official yet? But I thought you two were already a couple?" The girl looked gloomy when she faced me. 

"Your cousin's such a prick sometimes, that's why. But we're gonna make it official soon." 

I shrugged my shoulders at her and looked at my plate. "Well, I don't really mind you going to be official since you two are already acting as if you're in a real relationship. I pity that England boy, though..." I munched on my fruit once again when I noticed their eyes on me. I looked up, confused. 

"What? Why are you looking at me like that?" 

"'That boy'? Who are you pertaining to, Y/n?" 

"Huh?" I blinked. Ow, I unconsciously mentioned him. 

"Well, well, well. So, Jay here has a competition then? Hah, if I were you, make it official already, dude!" Guess who said that? 

Shelly's eyes landed on me, her gaze questioning me. "England boy?" I nodded my head while I continued eating. It's futile to tell her she heard it wrong, geez. 

Our friends looked at us, confused and questioning also. "England boy? Who are you talking about, Y/n?"

"You know someone from England aside from Shelly. Woah!"

"Who's that guy, Y/n? Tell us!" 

I grimaced when they all started throwing me their questions. Well, now, now. "One question at a time, please." I put the now empty plate on my lap and faced them. 

June started first. "Who's that guy you're pertaining to, Y/n?" He seemed eager to know who it was, eh. 

"Just a guy from England." 

"And he likes Shelly? He's in a competition against Jay?!" Dom.

"Err... yes? Well, he's always so obvious about his feelings whenever he talks about Shelly." I answered. 

"How did you know him?" Minu asked, curious. I opened my mouth to answer him but Shelly interrupted me. 

"Same question. How did you know about him, Y/n?" 

I scratched my cheek with my free hand as a forced laugh came from my throat. "He got his message wrong sent. His message was supposed to be sent to you. Then after that, we just kinda clicked as friends, and the rest is history. Though, I cannot message him anymore since I lost my phone when I was kidnapped and I can't remember his number." 

Shelly sighed. "So, you really know about him, huh?" 

"Yeah. Great best friend you got there, Shelly. He's a good guy, I can tell." I grinned, she smiled at me and chuckled. 

"Well... yeah. He's annoying sometimes, though, but nothing I can't tolerate." I chuckled and nodded my head.

"Yeah, I can already see that." 

"....who the hell is that guy?" Dom asked once again but I only answered him with a grin. 

You'll meet him soon, don't worry, guys. If my memory serves me right, he'll arrive here in South Korea around this time. Well, well. He's near. 

𓃠.☘︎

A few days went by without me noticing it. I glanced at the withering daisies on the vase resting on top of the table and sighed. Such a beautiful flower, and yet at the end, it ended up dying. I should probably buy some flowers to put on my living room's table when I get out of here. 

"Y/n-ah, are you ready?" I heard Heri-unnie ask, which I nodded my head in as a response. She smiled at me and grabbed my bag before opening the door. I pulled myself out of the bed, and finally walked towards the door. I glanced at the place one more time before facing her. 

"Let's go." I followed her as we walked outside the room. I took a deep breath and heave a contented sigh the moment we finally came out of the WB Hospital. I smiled at Unnie when she looked at me. 

"Are you sure you don't want to tell your friends that you just got discharged?" I hummed and continued striding. 

"Yeah. I want to surprise them at school." I grinned, but then she sighed. 

"Y/n... we can get you excused at school, y'know? The school will understand your situation." She stated with her worried tone which made me smile. 

"Unnie, I'll be fine at school. I'm already doing fine." The only problem now is my hand with a sling. My body isn't shouting at pain anymore compared to the moment I woke up. It's been that long already, huh? 

She sighed once again and caressed my back. "Alright. Then, you better rest once we get you home, okay?" 

"Mm, I'll do that. Thank you, Unnie. For everything." She halted on his tracks and faced me, she seemed slightly surprised. But then, she smiled at me sincerely and held my shoulder. 

"It's the least I can do, Y/n. And I like what I'm doing, so don't thank me." I shook my head at her response, a small pout formed on my lips. 

"Unnie, if it weren't for you everyday visiting me and taking care of me, I'll be surely lonely. So, don't disregard my thanks just like that.." She chuckled lightly and tapped my shoulder which she was holding a while ago. 

"Fine, fine. You're welcome, Y/n. Now, let's get you home, shall we?" 

I smiled and nodded my head.

We arrived at my apartment after 30 minutes of riding a taxi. Heri-unnie started checking out the said place when we got inside, while I went directly to my room. I started unpacking when Unnie came and told me she was leaving.

"A customer called me, I need to go, Y/n, sorry." I waved my hand at her and gave her a smile. 

"It's fine, Unnie. You should focus on your shop now that I'm out of the hospital. Thank you again, Unnie, for helping me out." She smiled and hugged me.

"I'll come visit you some other time, so make sure to rest and take all your time to heal up before finally attending the new school year, alright?" I nodded my head and grinned. She really is such a motherhead, not that I mind. 

"Yes, Ma'am." She rolled her eyes teasingly at my words before she bid her goodbye. 

I sighed when I heard Unnie's steps slowly fading outside my room. I roamed my eyes around my room and then glanced down to my clothes I'm unpacking. Well, I need a cellphone. I won't be able to contact Jay and the others since I lost my phone. 

After unpacking my things, I decided to take a quick shower (still being careful inside the shower room because some of my wounds are still hurting). When I finished, I lay down my bed and sighed for the nth time when the events that occurred cross my mind. 

I already prevented Minu's accident. Hell, I still have a lot of events to prevent, but the next one would be hard. It's finally time for Vinny. I really should talk to him after all, and to her mother. Ajumma always seemed to not like the hospital, that's why she always ended up going home whenever Vinny left her there. And her maintenance medicines, she's not the type of person to tell her son that her medicine's already out. She will keep it at that until Vinny will find out about it again. 

I bit my lip and covered my eyes with my free hand. Any moment by now, he will also develop his feelings for Yumi. That will eventually lead him to Yumi's guy friend, that shady guy, Juwon Ryu. Vinny won't have any other choice but to follow that guy because of his offer. Damn, if I can prevent Ajumma from getting hospitalized over and over again, that will make me glad. 

Let's start by giving her maintenance medicines every time she needs them. Vinny would surely not accept the money I will give him because of his pride and ego. He's not the type of person to just accept money from others, he wants to be the one to earn it, not others. I get him at that point, I understand him. But still, getting help from his friends is something he will always turn down. 

I won't let that Juwon Ryu be the reason Vinny will leave the Hummingbird Crew again. It pains me whenever the manhwa panels imply his leaving and fighting against the very same crew he was with before. Vinny won't leave the crew, not now, not in my watch. 

All hell will break loss if he ever leaves that will eventually lead to the event where he and Jay will race against each other, getting my cousin's bike crushed. God, I don't want that to happen. 

𓃠.☘︎

After locking the door of my apartment, I roamed my eyes in my surroundings and smiled softly  when the bright light of the sun welcomed my face. It's been a while. I should start by walking around the block, and then going to the mall to buy a phone. Maybe even foods? Yeah, like banana milks. And snacks for Jay and my friends.

I started striding through the rough road with my free hand hidden in my jacket's pocket. I glanced at my sling and sighed. I will need to get back to the hospital for them to check my arm. Well, the doctor already told me what the do's and don't's so I'll be fine. Mm, if my estimation is correct, just a few more weeks before I can get rid of this sling. 

Argh, too long if someone's gonna ask me. I miss my other hand being free. 

With a contented smile, I waited for a taxi when I finally got to the main road. Upon sighting one, I immediately opened its door and sat comfortably at the back seat. 

"To the XXX Super Mall, please." 

A few minutes later, the vehicle finally stopped at the said place I told the driver. I gave him my fare and said my thanks before walking inside the super mall. Eh, now that I remember, months ago, there's this one taxi driver that I didn't pay off a fare because I do not have money with me. Geez, am I gonna see him again sometimes? I'll definitely pay him the next time I see him around. 

I wandered around the mall before buying myself a phone. I went inside a phone shop when I spotted one and instantly bought a new one. I stared at the phone resting on my hand and groaned mentally when I realized something. This sucks. I got a new phone, a new number, and the only number I remembered is Jay's. 

Might as well get their contact numbers when I see them again. Well, unfortunately, I won't be able to message Owen again. That's really sad. 

After getting myself a new phone, I went to the grocery store inside the said mall. As I was busy picking some sweets and other snacks, my eyes caught a familiar figure. I cocked my head into one side and analyzed the said figure. A tall, white-haired, no, not a white, but as if a greyish one, standing just a few meters away from my position. He was busy staring at the pack of sweet snacks on his hands. I smiled. He's too cute and kind. I will never hate him. 

I strode towards him and stood beside him. "Hey, is that for you?" I asked, and I grinned when his gaze went on me. He seemed surprised to see me, that he even took a step backwards to take a look at me. 

"...Y/n?" He asked, seemingly unsure about my name or what. I nodded my head and smiled at him. 

"Yep, that's me. So, is that for you? Aww, sweet snacks for a guy like you, huh. I definitely didn't expect you to have a sweet tooth." I chuckled when I noticed his ears lightly reddening, feeling embarrassed. 

He looked down at the snack on his hand and sighed. "No, it's for my brothers." He murmured his response. But my smile only widened when I heard his answer. 

"So, they love sweets?" He nodded his head stiffly. I faced the shelf of sweets and started checking them out, finding a lot of good sweet snacks for the kids. "Here, let me help you pick one for them. This one is tasty, it has a sweet fruit flavor!" I handed him the said sweets, and then looked for another one again. "Ah-huh! This one, too! Do your brothers like gummies? Here! They're sweet!" I handed him the other pack, without even looking at him. I'm not into lots of sweets but I eat sometimes, so I know my kind of thing. I kept on handing him different kinds of sweet snacks, until he poked my arm which was busy checking out snacks. 

"Huh? Why? Is there something wrong?" I asked when I finally glanced at him. I blinked when I was welcomed with his emotionless expression. 

He stared down at the pack of snacks resting on his hands and then to me. "This is too much. I only intended to buy them a few packs." He started with his low voice. 

My eyes went on the snacks I handed to him. Well, they were only 10 packs at the very least. "What? But I'll pay for it. Give it to your brothers!" I beamed, ignoring his baffled reaction, and then walked away from the shelf and went to another one. But I looked at my back when I realized he wasn't following me. 

"Follow me. Let's get them some other snacks, oh, or even drinks! Yeah, let's get your brothers' some healthy drinks. Think you can tell me what their favorite drinks are?" I chirped. I took my phone out of my jacket's pocket and looked at the time. 

"Oww, would you look at that! It's already almost lunch time! Hey, let's get them drinks now and then we're gonna eat lunch outside. Let's go!" I went back to him and tugged his shirt since I can't just grab his hands because of the snacks resting on them. But I looked back again when he didn't seem to budge at all. 

"Why?" He suddenly asked quietly. 

I hummed and glanced at his emotionless face—or not. His brows are knitted while glancing down at my small figure. I sighed and rested my free hand in my pocket. 

"What? Is it wrong for me to treat a friend?" I tilted my head, confused. 

"Huh?" 'We're friends? Since when? How did it happen?', are the words plastered on his face. 

I smirked and poked his waist. "Hey, now. We were friends the moment you helped me with our drinks. Being friends with me will do you good, I swear. Won't you like to have such a pretty face to be your friend?" I stared at him, and laughed when his face went into a deadpan expression. He definitely ignored the last words I said! This guy. 

"Fine... but this would be the second and last time you'll do this." He replied shortly, but I just gave him a grin. We're not so sure about that, Hajun. I will always be glad to be of help to my friends. And this... is just the least I can do.